AUTOBIOGRAPHY 



OF 



KEY. ALVIN TORRY, 



FIRST MISSIONARY 



TO 



THE SIX NATIONS AND THE NORTHWESTERN TRIBES 
OF BRITISH NORTH AMERICA. 



EDITED BY REV. WM. HOSMER. 

! 



AUBURN ; 
WILLIAM J. MOSES. 
1861. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1861, by 

REV. ALVIN TOREY, 
In the Clerk's Office of the Northern District of New York. 




INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 



The reader of the following pages will be struck with the clear- 
ness and vigor which pervade them. The writer leaves nothing 
obscure, expresses nothing feebly, and in short gives us a well-sus- 
tained, interesting narrative throughout. We have not elsewhere 
met with so connected and intelligible an account of Methodist 
Missions among the Aborigines of Canada. In the rapid work here 
sketched, the careful observer will see much bearing a very close 
resemblance to the recorded successes of the earliest christian preach- 
ers — the seventy disciples and the twelve apostles. Nor were these 
effects confined to mission fields. The same, or nearly the same 
proofs of our author's call to the ministry, appeared on every circuit 
which he travelled. 

A correspondence in instruments, as well as in results, is also to 
to be noticed. The apostles went not from the schools, but from 
their secular pursuits, to the ministry, and so did the subject of this 
work. In this, however, his case was not different from that of the 
great body of our early preachers. Those who love to trace the on- 
ward march of Christ's kingdom, will greet this volume with a cor- 
dial welcome ; they will see at a glance that it reveals, with artless 
simplicity, the only way in which true religion has been, or can be 
propagated in the earth. 



PREFACE. 



For several years my numerous friends have been urging me to 
write out the particulars of my labors among the "Six Nations," 
and north-western tribes of Indians in Canada, together with other 
incidents of my itinerant life. -Inasmuch as I was the first christian 
missionary sent among the tribes, and as I saw the commencement 
of that great work of God now going on under the supervision of 
the Wesley an Canadian Methodists, I have endeavored to notice the 
special providences of God which led me into the work ; and of his 
wonder-working power in saving the lost -and wandering from ruin 
and eternal death, through the Gospel of his Son. 

I have borrowed somewhat largely from different sources, all, 
however, intimately connected with my subject, and calculated to 
make this work interesting and profitable to the reader. If what 
I here present shall have a tendency to wake up a deeper concern 
in the hearts of our ministry and membership, for the salvation of 
the millions of heathen now groping in pagan darkness, and shall 
cause a more earnest seeking for that apostolic faith and power 
necessary for success in the great enterprise, I shall consider my 
labor not in vain. 

The Author. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Birth — Early Life — Religious impressions — Converted at seventeen 
years of age — Call to preach — Assisted by Rev. Loring Grant — 
Leaves a widowed mother and her helpless family — Junior Preacher 
on Cayuga circuit — Admitted on trial in the Genesee Conference, 
and appointed to Scipio circuit — Revivals at Marcellus, Skaneateles, 
Spafford— Sent to Long Point circuit, Upper Canada Page 7 

CHAPTER II. 

Condition of the Canadas — Incidents of the journey — Meets with Rev. 
Z. Paddock — Society at Long Point — A dream — Expects a revival — 
Change of colleagues — Has charge of the circuit, though not yet 
twenty-one — The work of reformation begins the first round — Sixty 
admitted on probation — Powerful meeting— Camp-Meeting — Re- 
markable conversion — Visits Lodersville — A revival — Church built 
by one man and presented to the society — Opposition — Ministers 
raised up — Bishop George visits the Canadas — Chosen to travel with 
the Bishop— Re-appointed to Canada 20 

CHAPTER III. 

Preaches at Mount Pleasant— Opposed by the Hicksite Quakers— A 
convert alienated — Reclaimed by a sermon — Goes to a Quaker Settle- 
ment— Debate— Society formed and church built— Asks to return to 
the States— Request not granted— Visits the Indian son Grand River 
=— Second visit— Conference at Vienna— Appointed to Grand River 
mission * 38 



VI 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Indian Tribes of Canada— Historical details— The Six Nations— Alli- 
ance with Great Britain— Provided for by the Government— Brant 
visits England — Translates portions of the Bible into Mohawk — Be- 
comes a member of the Established Church — Paganism abandoned 
by the Mohawks, but without embracing true religion— The author's 
plan of missionary labor — Brainard — John Steward — Indian council 
— Mohawk the general language — Honesty of the Indians — Difficult 
travelling — Near perishing from hunger — Two Indians, the celebrated 
Peter Jones and his sister, converted at camp-meeting — Great revival 
among the Indians — A society formed and church built — Their mode 
of worship Page 50 

CHAPTER V. 

Indian customs— Reforms— Conference— Dr. Clarke's Commentary — 
Return to the mission— A Mohawk Chief's reason for joining the 
Methodists— Exhorts a Bishop— The work extends to other tribes — 
Peter Jones visits the river Credit — Intemperate habits of the Indi- 
ans—They promise to visit Grand River 89 

CHAPTER VI. 

The Indians arrive at the Grand River Mission— Many converted, and 
among them the mother of Peter Jones— The Indian converts re- 
main with the Mohawks— Exemplary Christians 99 

CHAPTER VII. 

The Munceys on the river Thames— Letter from John Carey, at eachel' 
at Muncey town, 17. C. — Resolves to visit that tribe — Accompanied 
by Peter Jones and other Indians— The Munceys preparing for a 
grand religious feast— Ceremonies and incidents of the occasion — 
Hostile demonstrations— Obtains at length a cordial reception— A 
school established— Return to Grand River— Large number of con- 
verts—Peter Jones made a Chief— The Chippewas go to their Res- 
ervation 106 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Attends the session of the Genesee Conference— Canada Conference 
at HalloWell— A band of Chippewas attend— Twenty converted in 
one meeting— Incidents— The missionary cause receives a new im- 
pulse—Personal enjoyment— The lion tamed 125 



CONTENTS. 



VII 



CHAPTER IX. 

The Mississaguas established on the Credit— Schools— Distribution 
of annuities— How drunkenness was prevented— The converted In- 
dian women refuse jewelry— Carpenters and masons sent to build 
houses— The work spreads— Great numbers converted — Letter to 
the Methodist Magazine Page 136 

CHAPTER X. 

Returns home— Leaves for Conference— Annual report of the Confer- 
ence on the Indian Missions— Letter from Rev. Loring Grant— In- 
crease of missionary funds— Liberality of the Canadians 151 

CHAPTER XL 

Devotedness of the Indians — The work extends — The state of the 
Mission— Letter of Dr. Ryerson— John Carey successful at Muncey 
town — An Indian tries to kill him— He escapes— Refuses to 
leave 173 

CHAPTER XII. 

Stability of the Indian converts— Causes of it— Triumphant deaths— 
An Indian deceived and made drunk by the whites— Commits sui- 
cide—The tribe resolve to exclude all rum-sellers— Worse than 
diabolical character of the liquor traffic 192 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Pioneer work— Exposure— Health impaired— Asks for release from 
the mission — Urged to continue— On his way to Conference faints 
and falls from his horse— After Conference goes home to the States 
to recruit— Returns to Canada invigorated— Again dangerously ill 
—Transferred to the Genesee Conference— Appointed to the Ulysses 
circuit— Goes to the Canada Conference— Successful meeting 
at Salt Springs— Remarkable instance of presentiment— Henry 
Ryan 203 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Travels the Ulysses circuit alone— Returned the second year— Has 
Gideon Laning and Schuyler Hoes for colleagues— The character of 
Brother Hoes— He leaves the Church on account of severe treat- 
ments-Death of the author's mother — The Genesee Conference 
divided— Retains his membership in the Oneida Conference— Pom* 
pey circuit second year— Revival at Delphi— Controversy*-Fabius 
circuit — Revivals in many places— A 'battle with Universalism— A 
Mormon convert reclaimed— Norwich circuit 227 



VIII ./i. CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XV. 

Chenango, Otego and Canajoharie circuits— Oneida Indian Mission- 
Rise of the Mission— Superannuation— Removal to Andover, Alle- 
gany Co., N. Y.— A revival— Society formed and church built— Be- 
comes effective— Straightened circumstances— Again superannuated 
—Removes to South Onondaga— Remarkable conversion of a 
young man— Assisted in the purchase of a home— Death of rela- 

tives Page 256 

CHAPTER XVI. 

A visit to former fields of labor— Cayuga— Ulysses— Canada— Resi- 
dence of the late Peter Jones-An account of his last illness and 
death— His character— New Credit Mission— Great changes— Ser- 
mon of Rev. Wm. Case— His sudden death— A memoir of him.— 

Incidents— Mode of worship— Hamilton— Brantfordville 282 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Extent of the Indian Mission work-Selections from the correspon- 
dence of missionaries— The leaven reaches beyond the Rocky 
Mountains-An appeal from the Flathead Indians-Responded to 
by Rev. Jason Lee 3 g 4 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Return home-Incidents-Camp-meeting at Lebanon-Sacred associa. 
turns— Death of a son-Retrospection-On the rock-Joyous pros- 
pect ■ "... 351 



CHAPTER I. 

Birth— Early Life— Religious impressions — Converted at seventeen 
years of age— Call to preach— Assisted by Rev. Loring Grant- 
Leaves a widowed mother and her helpless family— Junior Preacher 
on Cayuga circuit— Admitted on trial in the Genesee Conference, 
and appointed to Scipio circuit— Revivals at Marcellus, Skaneat- 
eles, Spafford— Sent to Long Point circuit, Upper Canada. 

I was born July 27, 1797, in the town of Stafford, 
county of Tolland, State of Connecticut. 

My parents were v bo±k natives of this State. They 
both became members of the Presbyterian Church in 
early life. As yet, Methodism had no existence in 
that part of the State, but no sooner did one of the 
Methodist itinerants visit the town of my father's res- 
idence, and publish an appointment for preaching, 
than he became one of his first hearers ; and so well 
pleased was he with this first sermon, that he invited 
him to preach at his own house in another part of the 
town. The minister accepted the invitation, and this 
was the beginning of Methodism in old Stafford, 
Conn. 

A reformation soon followed ; a society was organ- 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



ized ; my parents became members, and three of my 
mother's brothers (of the Dimmick family) became 
ministers. My parents became members about the 
time I was bora. They emigrated to New York State 
in the year 1801, and settled on the Butternut Creek, 
Otsego Co. Here the country was new ; no Metho- 
dists, nor Methodist preaching near. 

This same year the Tioga circuit embraced Unadilla. 
The preachers were Gideon C. Knowlton and Moses 
Morgan. These heralds of the cross soon planted 
Methodism along the Unadilla Kiver, which was only 
four miles from my father's residence. They estab- 
lished preaching at his house ; a society was organized, 
and a glorious reformation followed. The Chenango 
circuit was formed soon after, embracing both the 
town of Unadilla and the Butternuts. John P, 
Newman, David Dunham, Matthew VanHousen, John 
Husselkus, Benoni Harris, Benj. Bidlack, Wm. Heyer, 
Sylvester Hill, Ebenezer White,* and Chas. Giles, 
were some of the itinerants who visited and preached 

"*Ebenezer White— O, that man of God ! Truly his memory is 
blessed— he was my spiritual father. I must be allowed here to speak 
the language of one who knew him well, and who wrote his obituary 
notice. 

"The term, 'Father White' was used— though only forty-three 
years of age when he died— out of deep reverence for his piety and 
usefulness ; and it may be said of him, as was said of Job of old 
times, 'When the ear heard him,' whether in social converse or in the 
public assembly, it blessed him ; and 'when the eye saw him,' in all 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. '9 

at my father's house, and under whose ministry I re- 
ceived my first religious impressions. 

All these have gone to their final reward in heaven, 
excepting the last mentioned. He still lingers upon 
our earthly shores ; but, doubtless, will soon be releas- 
ed, to join that holy band of martyrs who worship 
around the throne of God in heaven. 

When I was seven or eight years old, I remember 

the relations he sustained to his fellow beings, it bore witness he was 
truly a man of God. 

"He had, naturally, a robust constitution, but in consequence of a 
fractured limb, his future life was marked with afflictions. This 
stroke of Divine providence, which fell upon him while questioning 
his call to travel and preach the Gospel, he received as an admonition 
from heaven. 

"His daily sufferings taught him the bitter consequences of disobe- 
dience, and proved a spur to him in his religious course. He was de- 
voted to the work of the Lord; he denied himself; he left all; even 
the ties of affection toward his dear family, though strong, did hot 
draw him from the duties of his charge. He made it the business of 
his life to point sinners to the cross, and to build up the Church of 
Christ, in which his soul delighted, in holiness and truth. He count- 
ed not his own life dear, so that he might please God, who called him 
to the ministry, and be instrumental in doing good to his fellow men. 
He labored— travelling through heat and cold— when his infirmities 
indicated dissolution near. Many, in his condition, would have 
pleaded exemption from such laborious duties, but his ardent soul, 
burning with an immortal flame, could not rest ; and when he was not 
able to preach standing upon his feet, he stood upon his knees, and 
thus, in that humble posture, declared the whole counsel of God. In 
his ministerial character, he was deservedly esteemed as a father and 
a pattern. He was plain,, artless, and solemn, in his style and address. 
He never studied to ring the ear with pleasant sounds, or dazzle the 
eye with shining things. His aim was at the heart, and the heart he 
won. Conscience seldom slept where he preached. He loved the 
souls of men, and would not be deuied. He went deep, and swam far 



10 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



being powerfully operated upon in a great meeting at 
my father's house. A pentecostal shower fell upon 
the people. All seemed to be overwhelmed with the 
power and love of God ; and I shared with the rest, 
and was happy. From this time until I was soundly 
converted to God, which occurred when about seven- 
teen, I was inclined to read my Bible — for as soon .as 

in the Gospel sea. From his golden treasures, through the vehicle 
of his heart, he brought forth things new and old. He was a faithful 
shepherd ; he never carried sand instead of salt to the flock, nor fed 
them with flowers instead of fruit ; hut he fed them after the great 
Shepherd's example, with the words of eternal life. 

"He was not only a preacher in the pulpit, but out of it; he was in- 
stant in season and out of season, reproving and exhorting. One es- 
sential trait in his ministerial character, and which distinguished him 
as eminently useful, was his unwearied labors in catechising and in- 
structing children. His toil was crowned with marvellous success, 
and his happy soul has often been transported by hearing children 
from eight years and upward, praising God in the temple, and singing 
ho saunas to his name. 

"He was a lover of order in the Church, and under his administra- 
tion of discipline, which was strict and mild, the Church always flour- 
ished like a garden of lilies. 

"Thus was our beloved brother White eminent as a minister, yet 
not less so as a Christian. He ascended high in the kingdom of grace 
— possessed great faith, humility, zeal, and love ; and in the elevation 
of his soul in spiritual things, he learned to count all things below as 
dross. 

"He was a good counsellor, a consoling friend, prudent in judgment, 
reserved in conversation, discreet in behavior, and patient in suffering. 
He was a great blessing, not only to his family but also to the Church 
of Christ. He entered the itinerant ranks in 1803. He filled eleven 
stations in the old Genesee Conference. He was attacked by the pre- 
vailing epidemic, which in about three days terminated his useful life, 
in the town of Hartwick, Otsego Co., N. Y. About half an hour be- 
fore he died, he raised the window of his room to reprove some chil- 
dren who were playing in the street, it being the Sabbath day. Soon 
after, he laid down upon his bed, and calmly expired." 



REV. ALVIN TOERY. 



12 



I became old enough to read, one was given me ; and 
I remember how much better I understood it after 
reading it through by course, than when reading it 
promiscuously ; and I believe I shall bless God to all 
eternity, that I was favored with religious training in 
the Methodist Episcopal Church fifty years ago ; and 
that I learned in the Methodist school, to distinguish 
between the power of religion and its form. 

From the time I received my first religious, impres- 
sions, which was at the meeting at my father's house, 
of which I have spoken^ until I became a member of 
the M. E. Church, at sixteen, my love for Christians, 
and a relish for the means of grace increased, until I 
received the evidence that the Lord accepted of me as 
his adopted son. This was about six months after I 
joined the Church on trial. When brought into the 
full light and liberty of the Gospel of Christ, I soon 
found I was in my greatest element when engaged in 
the Lord's work of persuading men to be Christians, 
and in preparing myself to be useful in the Church 
and to the world. 

I had strong impressions of mind, from the time I 
began to give my heart to God, that I must preach | 
but I kept these impressions to myself until interro- 
gated by Kev. Loring Grant, preacher in charge of the 
Lebanon circuit on which I resided. 



12 



AUTOBIOGKAFHY OF 



I had been called upon to pray and exhort in the 
public assemblies, and the Quarterly Conference had 
voted me a license to exhort, without my asking for 
it. I was conscious I should have to preach, but how 
I could ever start out as a travelling preacher, under 
my embarrassed circumstances, was something I could 
not then know. My father had died suddenly, and 
through the dishonesty of one he had confided in as 
an old friend, had lost all his property. My mother, 
with four children who were too young to support 
themselves, was thus left to the care of myself and a 
younger brother. But he being from home, at school, 
during the winter, and working through the summer, 
the care of the family devolved upon me, until Br. 
Loring Grant, preacher in charge of the circuit on which 
I lived, called upon me on his way from Conference, 
and said, a Br. Alvin, are you ready to mount your 
horse and enter the itinerant field ?" I said to him, 
"I lave no horse." "Well," said he, "I have a horse, 
saddle, bridle, and portmanteau, which I will let you 
have, and you can pay me when you get able." 

I laid the matter before my mother ; she said she 
did not know how she could keep the children together, 
and get along without me ; "but," said she, "I must 
not oppose nor discourage you in what seems to be 
your duty to God and to the Church. The Lord will 



REV. ALT IN TORRY. 13' 

provide. Go, and my prayers shall ascend to heaven 
for your success." 

Accordingly, having made every necessary prepara- 
tion for leaving, I bade farewell to my weeping moth- 
er, sisters, and youngest brother—who was but four 
years of age — mounted my horse, and set my face for 
the west. After getting fairly off, and alone on my 
horse, I gave vent to my feelings in tears. I lifted 
up my heart in prayer to Him who I believed had 
called me to the work of the ministry, that he would 
help and bless me, and give me favor in the sight of 
the people with whom I was to labor. After travel- 
ling sixty miles, I reached Cortlandville, where the 
first quarterly meeting was held for Cayuga circuit. 
I was warmly received by brother and sister Grant ; 
and George Harmon, the presiding elder for Cayuga 
district, greeted me with a fatherly tenderness. I 
was directed to take the appointments of the circuit, 
and go to work as the junior preacher. I had only 
received an exhorter's license, and, of course, the 
official board of the circuit, after some months trial, 
were to determine whether I was competent to be a 
travelling preacher or not. 

None but God knew what trials and sore conflicts 
I had with the powers of darkness during my first, 
year's labor ; but the Lord gave me favor in the sight 



14 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



of the people. Brother and sister Grant were like a 
tender father and mother to me during the whole 
year ; and Br. Kimberlin, who was supernumerary on 
the circuit, also treated me with great kindness, and 
encouraged me to go on in the great work I had en- 
tered upon. During this Conference year, the Lord 
gave me the most satisfactory evidence that I was 
doing the work he had made me for. On one public 
occasion, while I was preaching, the power of God 
fell upon the people, and before we closed our exercises, 
several were powerfully converted to God. 0, what 
sweet and heavenly seasons I enjoyed with the good 
people of old Cayuga circuit ! The remembrance of 
those days revives me now in my declining years, 
amidst suffering and poverty. I like to survey those 
retreats in groves and barns, where the Lord revealed 
himself to me gloriously. I remained on the circuit 
until Br. Grant returned from the Conference, which 
held its session at Elizabethtown, U. C, where I was 
admitted on trial, and appointed to Scipio circuit, 
which lay directly north of the one I was now leaving 

At this time, Genesee Conference included all the 
territory now embraced in the Genesee, East Genesee, 
Oneida, Black Kiver and Wyoming Conferences, and 
Upper and Lower Canada. 

During the year, I had visited my mother, and 



REV. A L YIN TORRY. 15 ' 

found that the Lord had, indeed, been providing for 
her, and in a way I had not expected. My brother, 
Daniel, with my oldest sister, Hannah, had embraced 
religion, and united with the M. E. Church ; so she 
now had three of the five that were with her, who 
could unite with her around the family altar in prayer 
and praise to God, "Wealthy, one younger than the last 
mentioned, had experienced religion at a camp-meet- 
ing which I attended. When she emerged into the 
light and life of the Son of God, her bodily strength 
gave way, and she had no use of any of her bodily 
powers excepting her voice ; with that she cried,"Glory, 
glory, glory," for three hours, while the multitude gath- 
ered around, gazing upon her, for her face shone like 
the face of an angel. She was, at this time, but ten 
years old, and has long since taken her place by the 
side of her sainted mother, fast by the throne of God 
in heaven. 

During this Conference year, I had an impression 
of mind that I must visit a certain village of people 
from house to house, and talk and pray with them. 
I followed out the impression, and when about half 
through my work, visiting and praying with the peo- 
ple, a gentleman of the village said to me, "will you 
preach to us this evening V I said, "yes, if you have 
a house the people can be convened in." He said he 



16 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



would open their new school-house. He did so, and 
when evening came, the people came rallying to the 
place, to see who the crazy fellow was who had been 
crying, "Kepent and believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
and be saved." I gave out my text, "Escape for thy 
life ; tarry not in all the plain ; escape to the moun- 
tain, lest thou be consumed." The word took effect ; 
salvation came to the people ; and in a few months 
a good society was raised up, which has remained to 
this day. The above mentioned village is Dryden, 
Cortland county. 

This year (1817) I found I was to be associated 
with Br. Zenas J ones for my colleague. He was a 
good man, and a spiritual preacher. After having an 
interview with him, and receiving a plan of the cir- 
cuit, I found it was as large as the one I had just 
left. It embraced Scipio, Cayuga, Mentz, Elbridge, 
Jordan, Manlius, Onondaga, Owasco, Otisco, Auburn, 
Skaneateles and Spafford. 

Through all these towns we travelled, and preached 
in every neighborhood and village where the people 
would give attention. It was a four weeks' circuit, 
and all we could do in the preaching line, was to give 
each congregation one sermon once in two weeks ; and 
this required us to preach almost every day in the 
week, twice or thrice on the Sabbath,, and Ion £ rides 



EE V. ALVIN TOBEY. 



17 



between. Thus we bad plenty of work in preaching, 
visiting and praying with the people, and in attending 
to revival meetings, which were very common in those 
days of Methodism. 

In the town of SpafTord, we had several week-day 
appointments in private houses, school-houses and 
barns. At one of these appointments, in a barn, on 
what was called SpafTord Side-Hill, was a small congre- 
gation, for as yet we had not got the attention of the 
people turned much to the great interest of the soul. 

I had preached to them but two or three times in 
my turn round the circuit, before the Lord favored us 
with a glorious revival. It commenced one afternoon 
while I was trying to preach to the people assembled 
in the barn. I gave out my text, and when about 
half through with my discourse, there appeared at the 
door a young woman of some seventeen years. As 
she was entering the barn, to take her seat with the 
people who were now listening to the word preached, 
she stopped suddenly and began to weep. The word 
of truth had taken fast hold of her heart, and in a 
moment or two, while she was yet standing in the 
door, the Lord converted her soul. She shouted aloud, 
and passed from the south door, through the»congre- 
gation, to the north door, to lay hold of her father, 
who was sitting near the door. When he saw her 



18 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

coming towards him with a quick step, and shouting 
"glory/ 3 his first thoughts were to run, for he made 
no profession of religion, hut before he had time to 
leave his seat she had fast hold of hini, and was ex- 
horting him to give his heart to Christ. 

This was like the shock of an earthquake among 
the people, and the power of God was manifested to 
save lost and perishing sinners. 

The father and mother of this young woman, and 
several of her brothers and sisters, were converted to 
God ; and this was the beginning of Methodism in 
Spafford. 

Another glorious revival began in the town of 
Marcellus, in the vicinity of David Holmes'. David 
Holmes was a local preacher in our Church; his wife 
was a woman of a powerful mind, and a devoted 
Christian. They have given to the Methodist Church 
two or three strong and able ministers of the New 
Testament. From this revival was raised up one 
of the most noble bands of young men and women 
that I have ever known ; and who can tell the 
amount of good, that, during the past forty years 
has grown out of this revival ! When I beat up 
for volunteers at the commencement of the refor- 
mation in brother Holmes' barn, brother Stephen 
Cobb was the first to give in his name for member- 



REV. AL VIE TORKY. 



19 



ship. He has not only been a successful minister for 
many years, but two of his sods are able and success- 
ful itinerants in our Church. 

During this year I was invited to preach at Skan- 
eateles village. I was obliged to preach on a week- 
day evening. The word of truth took effect, and we 
soon organized a society. This, on the whole, was a 
good year. I labored in harmony with my colleague to 
the close of the Conference year. I attended the Con- 
ference, which held its session on the banks of Cayuga 
Lake. At the close of this Conference, I was read off 
for Long Point circuit, U. C. After receiving my 
appointment, I visited my mother, divided my hun- 
dred with her, and prepared for my journey to the 
then far off regions of the dominions of George the 
Third. 



CHAPTER II. 

Condition of the Canadas-Incidents of the journey-Meets with 
Rev Z Paddock-Society at LongPoint-A dream-Expects a re- 
vival-Change of colleagues-Has charge of the circuit, though 
not yet twenty-one-The work of reformation begins the first 
round-Sixty admitted on probation— Powerful meeting-Camp- 
Mcetmg— Remarkable conversion— Visits Lodersville — A revival- 
Church built by one man and presented to the society— Opposition 
—Ministers raised up-Bishop George visits the Canadas-Chosen 
to travel with the Bishop— Re-appointed to Canada. 

The war of 1812 had spread desolation through 
the provinces, but the English, in order to repair the 
damages done the inhabitants, and to induce immigra- 
tion, offered one hundred acres of land to every set- 
tler who would clear a small place, build a log house, 
and live in it. These inducements brought thousands 
from the European kingdoms, and new townships were 
filled up with families from England, Ireland, Scot- 
land, Wales, and the United States. 

Hundreds, throughout the length and breadth of 
these newly settled towns, were without the Gospel 
and holy sacraments, except when the Methodist itin- 
erants occasionally visited them. 



EE V. ALVIN TOERT. 



21 



At this time, there were only two Presiding Elders 
in the Canadas, and they took the supervision of the 
whole work. They were William Case and Henry 
Ryan, and to them constant applications were made, 
from the people of the new settlements, for preachers. 
The fields were all whitening to the harvest. The 
Genesee Conference was under obligations to supply 
these perishing thousands with the Word of Life, by 
sending them the men of their own body who were 
prepared to make sacrifices, endure hardships and suf- 
fering for Christ's sake, and the salvation of souls, and 
who counted not their own lives dear, if they could 
but please God and win souls to Christ. This, year, 
1818, Br's Case and Eyan attended the Confer#nce 
above named, and requested the Presiding Bishop to 
select from the Conference, a troop of young men for 
the Canadas. 

It was done, and as soon as the Conference closed 
its session, they mounted their horses and started. I 
was among the number whose fields of labor Were as- 
signed them in the British provinces. Our equipage 
for the battle field, was a port-manteau and valise ; in 
them we stowed our wearing apparel, Bible, hymn- 
book, and what other- books we were able to get ; and 
but a few dollars in our pockets. Our outward dress 
and appearance, when mounted, gave us the name of 
"The Methodist Cavalrv," 



^ AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

A single man's salary, in those days, was from sev- 
enty to a hundred dollars, if he could get it from the 
people among whom he labored. With this he had to 
equip himself with a horse, saddle, bridle, port-man- 
teau, valise, and a small library of books. 

After travelling one hundred miles, our company 
was reinforced by the addition of one to our number, 
Br. Z. Paddock, now of Wyoming Conference, and 
who has since become D. D. He was on his way to 
his field of labor, assigned him by the Bishop. His 
pleasant and enlivening conversation, mingled with a 
deep, devotional spirit, added greatly to our social and 
religious enjoyment, and cheered us on our march to 
ouik distant fields of labor. We were privileged with 
his company only three days, as he had then reached 
his destination, on the east side of the Niagara river. 
We parted in tears, wishing and praying for each 
other's success in cultivating Immanuer's land, and in 
bringing souls to Christ. 

Often, while far away among strangers, did my mind 
revert to those pleasant hours which were passed with 
such congenial spirits ; and often while toiling and la- 
boring in the dominions of King George, did memory 
revert to those pleasant communings, and thus cheer 
me on my way. 

We now pursued our journey till we reached the 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



23 



waters of Niagara, having travelled already two hun- 
dred miles. Crossing over, we entered the Canadas 
at Queenstown, a little below where the great battle 
was fought during the war of 1812, in which the 
brave and noble Gen. Brock and his aid-de-camp, Col. 
McDonald, were shot from their horses within a few 
moments of each other, by American riflemen ; and 
whose remains are interred beneath a monument of 
marble, near the spot where the last named officer fell 
dead from his horse. W e stopped to survey the battle 
ground where so many brave men lost their lives, 
through the mismanagement of their commanding of- 
ficer. 

Here I took leave of my brethren, they going to the 
north and I bearing off to the west. I still had over 
sixty miles to travel before reaching my circuit, and 
among entire strangers ; but I found them very kind, 
and as hospitable as those of my native State. 

When within about twelve miles of Long Point, 
the "oldest settled place in that part of the Canadas, 
and which gave its name to the circuit which I was to 
travel, I entered a small valley where was a little vil- 
lage, called Lodersville— it had received its name from 
a wealthy merchant of the place, who owned a large 
distillery there, and who had in his employ and under 
his control, a large number of men. Neither the 



24 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



merchant nor his men professed religion, and I found, 
on inquiry, that it had been given over and abandoned 
by both Presbyterians and Methodists ; the former of 
whom had commenced building a church,, but when 
half finished, had left it to the moles and bats. 

I turned my eyes towards it as I passed through the 
village, and said to myself, ''I must make an effort to 
save this people, as soon as circumstances will permit/' 
I went on to my field of labor — found the class-leader 
of a small society at Long Point, who received me 
kindly, and directed me to the dwelling of a local 
preacher in our Church, Dan Freeman, who I found 
had been an itinerant in the early days of Methodism 
in the United States, but had taken up his residence 
here. I found him a good brother, in good circum- 
stances, and with a most amiable family. They bade 
me welcome to all that was calculated to make my- 
self and horse comfortable. 

One night, while at Br. Freeman's, I dreamed a 
great fire broke out on Long Point plains, and seemed 
to light up the whole country around. When I awoke, 
I said, we shall have a reformation through this 
country. When the family called me to breakfast. I 
told them my dream and said, we shall have a refor- 
mation soon through this country. 

I found I was to be associated with an aged brother 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



25 



for my colleague, David Yeoman ; but he did not re- 
main long on the circuit, as the Presiding Elder re- 
moved him to another part of the province, and sent 
on a Br. Jackson, who was not what I wanted for a 
colleague. He, after several years travelling under the 
direction of the Genesee Conference, left our Church, 
and showed by his works that his heart was not right 
with God. 

My experience in the work of the ministry was 
small, for I was not yet twenty-one, but my Presiding 
Elder said I must consider myself in charge of the 
field of labor in which I was at work. My first ap- 
pointment was at a small, unfinished meeting house, 
on Long Point plains. Before entering upon my Sab- 
bath labors, I retired to the grove to ask the Lord to 
bless and prosper me in my work of winning souls to 
Christ. I took for my text, "And now if you will 
deal kindly and truly with my Master, tell me ; and if 
not, tell me ; that I may turn to the right hand or to 
the left." 

The Lord helped me and gave me tokens for good j 
and before I had gone one round on my circuit, the 
Lord began to convert sinners and reclaim back- 
sliders. 

Our circuit extended into many of the new settle- 
ments which were difficult of access, by reason 



26 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 



of the badness of the roads and the large, un- 
bridged streams of water, we were obliged to pass in 
getting to them ; and after reaching them, the ac- 
commodations, for both man and beast, were very 
poor, the people living mostly in small shanties ; but 
so hungry were they for the Word of Life, that when 
we entered their dwellings, they would greet us with 
tearful eyes, and express a desire to make us as com- 
fortable as possible. 

I had not gone once around my extensive circuit, 
when the work of reformation began ; and in one 
round, I admitted into the Church sixty on probation. 
The most of these were new converts. 

At Long Point, Br. Ephraim Tisdale, who was one 
of the first Methodists in Canada, and the leader of 
the society there, had fitted up a large room in one 
part of his house for meeting, and in which he had 
preaching once in two weeks, and regular service every 
Sabbath. He had a numerous family, and several of 
Hs sons and daughters^ with his pious companion, 
were members of our Church ; and several of his sons 
and grandsons are now ministers in the M. E. Church. 
The father and mother of this noble and pious fam- 
ily years since joined the Church triumphant, and are 
receiving their reward for their kindness and liberality 
to the servants of Christ. 



EE V. ALVIN TOEE Y, 



27 



At an evening meeting at this brother's house, 
while trying to dispense the Word of Life to the peo- 
ple, the mighty power of God came down upon the 
congregation, and two stout, able-bodied young men 
were brought trembling upon the floor, crying for 
mercy. They were brothers ; and one of them seemed 
in such agony of mind that he stretched himself upon 
the floor, crying, "The Lord charges me with his 
death." Others, all around the room, were crying for 
mercy, or praising God for his redeeming and saving 
power. This meeting lasted all night, and the young 
man whose agony was so great, continued in this 
death-like struggle until the morning light appeared. 
Just as the king of day rolled up the eastern hori- 
zon, and threw his first beams aslant the earth, the 
sun of righteousness shone into his heart, and he 
sprang to his feet, with his soul filled unutterably full 
of glory and of God. His face shone with a heavenly 
smile, and his tongue was loosed to tell the wonders 
of redeeming grace and dying love. 

The other brother had found peace to his soul, but 
was differently exercised ; they both became faithful 
members of our Church, and one of them a zealous 
and successful minister of the Canada Conference. 

The number converted during this night I am not 
now able to give ; but this mighty flame spread rapidly, 



28 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



and we soon commenced a camp-meeting within the 
bounds of our charge, and God was with us in great 
power. A company of rowdies from a distance came 
on to the ground during the meeting, with the inten- 
tion of disturbing us. They had chosen one of their 
number as leader, but soon after entering the encamp- 
ment, he was arrested by the mighty power of Grod. 
He tried to leave the ground, but suddenly fell, and 
lay all night as stiff and cold as a dead man. In the 
morning animal life returned, and he was able to 
walk around ; and his countenance showed that a 
great change had taken place in his mind. His jaws 
were set, and he could neither open his mouth nor 
speak, until towards noon, when he said he had seen 
heaven and hell ; he was remarkably solemn and de- 
votional. Our camp-meeting closed up gloriously, and 
the Lord was with us in great power, to save lost 
sinners from death. 

I now resolved to visit the people of Lodersville, 
who had been on my mind from the time I first passed 
through the village, on my entrance into the province. 
By my orders, an appointment for preaching at the 
old, unfinished church, had been given out, and when 
I entered, I found a respectable and intelligent con- 
gregation assembled. I stepped upon a platform 
which elevated me above the people, knelt down and 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



29 



prayed, and then sung some appropriate verses. 
While singing, I perceived I had gained their atten- 
tion ; and during my sermon, I saw the truth had 
taken fast hold of the hearts of many in the congre- 
gation, and I knew the Lord would save this people. 
As soon as I closed, I was obliged to mount my horse 
and start for my afternoon appointment ; but be- 
fore leaving, I told the people that in four weeks, the 
Lord willing, I would preach to them again. So ex- 
tensive was my circuit, and so great the work 
already on my hands, I found I could not preach to 
them sooner. When the day arrived for the next 
meeting with them, I was enabled to reach their vil- 
lage at the hour appointed. As I was making for the 
old church, I was met by a man who told me that the 
people were assembled in a large, unfinished house, in 
the Centre, and said he would take care of my horse. 
All this was by the order of Mr. and Mrs. Loder. I 
entered the house, and found a fine congregation, well 
seated, waiting for the minister. I immediately com- 
menced our religious exercises, and the Lord was with 
us in great power. The people melted down like wax 
before the fire. Weeping, and cries of, "What shall 
I do to be saved," were heard from every part of the 
congregation ; and before I closed the meeting, I read 
the "General Rules" of our Societies, as found in the 



30 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Discipline, and said, "All who are willing to be 
governed by these Bible rules, and wish to be joined 
together in Church fellowship, will rise up." Over 
twenty rose and gave in their names. Among these 
were Mrs. Loder, her only child, a very amiable 
daughter of sixteen, a sister, who was an inmate of 
her family, and a young gentleman who was clerk in 
Mr. Loder's store. 

After closing our meeting, which was lengthy, Mr. 
Loder invited me to his house, saying that he had or- 
dered my horse taken care of. I went. After seating 
ourselves in his parlor, he said, "Mr. Torry, I am glad 
you have succeeded so well in organizing a Church 
among us to-day ; and I am pleased that my family 
have become members of the same, and when I shall 
become fit, I intend to be one among you. And now 
we want a decent house to worship in, and I am de- 
termined to build one. I can do it without asking for 
a cent from any one." 

The Lord wrought gloriously for this people. Mr. 
Loder built a neat, good sized house, finished it to 
the turn of the key, and I was called upon to preach 
one of the dedication sermons. 

About this time, I was requested to preach the 
funeral sermon of an aged Presbyterian minister, who 
lived within the bounds of our circuit. This aged 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



31 



man had been preaching about forty years. He was 
one of the first settlers of Upper Canada, and had a 
numerous family of children and grand- children. He 
was properly a Calvinist of the Old School, and was 
not inclined to let Methodist ministers preach within 
the bounds of his parish ; but when he died, I was 
sent for, though twenty miles away, to preach his 
funeral sermon. The services were held in the same 
house that he had preached in forty years. A large 
circle of relatives, with his Church and the citizens of 
the surrounding country, had come to pay their last 
respects to this aged and respected citizen. 

I felt that I needed special help from above on this 
occasion. My desire and prayer was, that I might be 
the means of doing this people some good. The Lord 
did assist me to preach, and to go through with the 
services, to" the satisfaction of the friends of the de- 
ceased, and I was invited to preach to them again. I 
did so, and in a short time organized a society, with 
which nearly all of the members of the Presbyterian 
Church united, and in less than six months we had 
built a respectable house for worship, and Methodism 
took fast hold of the hearts of the people in that 
place. 

We were constantly enlarging our circuit, by pen- 
etrating newly settled neighborhoods, and the word of 



32 



AUTOBIOGKAPHY OF 



truth took immediate effect upon the hearts of the 
people to whom it was dispensed. At one of these 
new settlements, on the west part of our circuit, 
called Talbert-street, the spirit of awakening began. 
In the same place lived two men, who professed to be 
Presbyterian ministers, and who seemed to think it 
was their privilege to say just what they pleased 
about Methodism and Methodist ministers. They had 
told the people that I was as well calculated to de- 
ceive as the devil, and that Methodism was a system 
of error, They came to one of my meetings, and I 
gave out for my text, "We are journeying unto the 
place of which the Lord said, I will give it you ; come 
thou with us, and we will do thee good, for the Lord 
hath spoken good concerning Israel/' When about 
half through my discourse., a woman who had not pro- 
fessed religion, nor appeared serious before this meet- 
ing, seemed to be deeply affected, and springing from 
her seat, began to shout, "Glory, glory to God." 
When she had given vent to her full soul, she wheeled 
around, and facing those persecuting ministers, began 
exhorting them to repentance before God, "for," said 
she, "you have been persecuting this minister of 
Christ, and speaking against this blessed religion en- 
joyed by these Methodists, and which now makes my 
soul so happy." During her exhortation, I of course 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



33 



paused, and blessed God for his wonder-working power 
upon the hearts of these people. The ministers 
turned pale, and were glad to retreat from the house 
of God. 0, what a victory was achieved at this meet- 
ing ! That woman, with her family, became a mem- 
ber of our Church, and they were good soldiers of the 
cross. The word of life here was like fire in a dry 
stubble. 

From Long Point circuit went forth some of the 
most able and successful preachers the Canadas have 
been favored with. From one family at Long Point, 
Col. .Ryerson's, five sons became itinerants, and mem- 
bers of the Canada Conference, and several of them 
are now efficient and successful preachers in the prov- 
inces. Toward the close of this Conference year, 
Bishop George visited the Canadas, and appointments 
for him were published through Upper Canada, as far 
north as Kingston. He commenced his labors upon 
Long Point charge, and preached at our last quarterly 
meeting for the year, and his visit and preaching were 
a great blessing to us all. The Bishop, in those days, 
rode horseback, as did all other Methodist itinerants ; 
he therefore requested the Presiding Elder of Upper 
Canada district, Henry Ryan, to furnish him with 
one of his preachers, that he might accompany him 
through the province. Br. Evan told him to choose 



34 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 



for himself, from a number who were attending quar- 
terly meeting, and he would have his place supplied 
during his absence. He accordingly chose me. This 
pleased me right well, for I thought I should now have 
an opportunity of profiting by his preaching, praying, 
and able counsels. Accordingly, we mounted our 
horses and set off. I found he was in the habit of 
making remarks on almost everything that appeared 
beautiful and lovely in nature. Occasionally he would 
relate some facts connected with his history, and which 
were calculated to instruct and benefit myself, yet he 
always appeared solemn and devotional. "When he 
entered a house to put up for the night, he, after 
speaking with the family in a very familiar and fath- 
erly manner, would ask for a room to which he might 
retire ; or if he perceived there were no conveniences 
of this kind, which often happened, he would take his 
Bible and retire to some grove, where he might read, 
pray and meditate undisturbed. During the day on 
which he preached, it was seldom any one could have 
access to him until the public services were over. 

He was very reserved in conversation, and seemed 
deeply afflicted with any one, whether of the ministry 
or laity, who evinced a spirit of levity. I said to him 
one day, "Bishop, since entering the ministry, I have 
become fully satisfied that I cannot do as some of our 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



35 



ministers do ; some of them even, who are called 
great ministers. If I allow myself to spend hours in 
light and trifling conversation, or in relating some 
funny anecdote which will set the company in a roar 
of laughter, dissipation of mind immediately follows, 
and the sweet and heavenly influences of Christ are 
grieved away from my heart, and I am left like Sam- 
son, when shorn of his locks. And I have spent days 
in darkness, regretting and repenting, and not until I 
had resolved to be more guarded in future, could I 
regain the favor of God. To carry out my plan more 
fully, when I am in such company, or visiting families 
that think a minister should spend most of his time 
in common chit-chat, I immediately abscond, and 
spend my leisure time in prayer, or reading my Bible, 
and such other books as I have. For this the people 
complain of me, and say I would be more popular if 
I would be more like themselves, and not so reserved 
and melancholy." 

After hearing me through, he said: "You are right. 
When I first entered the ministry, I found I could not 
spend my time even as older ministers did, and make 
that advancement in holiness which the Lord requires 
of all, both preachers and people. When we are happy 
in the love of God we will be cheerful, yet grave and 
solemn, and such a spirit becomes all people who are 



36 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

so soon to close their probationary existence, and try 
the realities of an unending eternity. 

tl 'No time for mirth or trifling here, 
If time so soon is gone.' 

"Well," said he, "after struggling along for two or 
three years, I fell in company with an aged minister 
who set me on the right track, and I have followed his 
advice ever since, and have been saved ; and brother, 
I advise you to move steadily on in the way the Spirit 
of the Lord is leading you, and you will be guided 
into all truth." He said moreover, "How ministers 
can pursue a different course, a course popular with 
many of our people, and preach in the demonstration 
of the Spirit, and with power, is more than I can 
tell. Indeed, their effort is not preaching, but talking, 
and this is why our people are not more holy ; 
why Zion languishes and sinners are not saved." 
The Bishop said further to me, "brother, if the people 
persecute you for your serious, devotional, retired 
course, glory in it, but never yield to friend or foe, 
and God will bless you." 

After the Bishop had performed his mission in the 
Canadas, we put aboard a sloop at Kingston, crossed 
over Lake Ontario, and landed at Ogdensburg. From 
thence we went to Watertown, where I left the Bishop, 
and steered a direct course for home, at my mother's. 



KEV. ALVIN TOREY. 



37 



My youngest sister, Lydia ; had passed oyer the river 
death during my absence, hut my mother said she 
believed she had made safe the haven of eternal rest, 
After spending a few days with my mother, and leav- 
ing a part of what the people whom I served had 
given me, for her support, I went on to our Confer- 
ence, and again received an appointment for Canada, 



CHAPTEK III 

Preaches at Mount Pleasant— Opposed by the Hicksite Quakers— A 
convert alienated— Reclaimed by a sermon— Goes to a Quaker Set- 
tlement—Debate—Society formed and church built— Asks to return 
to the States— Request not granted— Visits the Indians on Grand 
River— Second visit— Conference at Vienna— Appointed to Grand 
River mission. 

On reaching the Westminster circuit, I found a field 
of labor more extensive and laborious than the one I had 
left. I was placed alone on this circuit, and as I passed 
around to the appointments left me by my predecessor, 
I found there were continued calls, from the newly 
settled parts of the country for preaching, and truly 
could we say, "The harvest is great, but the laborers 
are few." I had but little time for rest. While 
preaching at a place called Mount Pleasant, from the 
text, "Quench not the Spirit," a young man was 
awakened and soon converted, who afterward became 
a member of the Canada Conference, and, I believe, 
is still in active service, and an efficient preacher. 

We had formed a small society in one of the new 
settlements, where was but one house convenient for 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



39 



preaching, and this was owned by a brother, who, be- 
fore experiencing religion and joining our Church, was 
inclined to Quakerism. His father, who lived near 
him, was what some term a "Hickory Quaker." He 
was opposed to his son's remaining in the Church, 
partly because he wished to break up the Methodist 
society in that place, and partly because his son had 
to feed the minister and his horse. So the old man 
went to work at his son to convince him that the Old 
Testament, the Sabbath, baptism, and the sacraments, 
were of no particular use under the present dispensa- 
tion ; and this doctrine which he called Quakerism, he 
finally made his son believe to be true. On arriving 
at the settlement, I found this brother had been at 
work with his team on the Sabbath. As I had an 
appointment for the evening at his house, I called 
upon him as usual, and perceiving he received me 
coolly, I sat down and said to him, "brother, I under- 
stand you, with your team, work on the Sabbath as 
on other days." "Yes," he said, he "thought the 
Sabbath no better than any other day." As I cast 
my eye around the room I saw the family Bible was 
gone, and the New Testament had taken its place. 
"Well," I said, "then you have really embraced 
Quakerism ?" -"Yes, and I wish to withdraw from the 
M. E. Church." "You should have asked for dismis- 



40 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF . 

sion from our Church," said I, "before you violated, 
not only the laws of the Church, but of God and 
man, in working on the holy Sabbath. My duty will 
require me to call you to an account before the so- 
ciety, and if you do not repent of your sins, and make 
confession, I shall have to expel you." 

As I closed, he looked at his wife, whose counte- 
nance expressed deep trouble, for she was a member 
of our society, and had remained unshaken in her 
faith in the doctrines of Methodism, and after a pause 
of a few moments said to me, "If you will prove the 
Old Testament to be the Word of God, the Sabbath 
a divine institution, and baptism and the sacraments 
obligatory under the present dispensation, and meet 
the objections the Quakers raise to them, I will give 
up my faith in Quakerism and acknowledge my wrong ; 
but now, I believe it to be right." 

After reflection, I concluded to advertise the peo- 
ple that evening, that at my next visit to them I 
would prove the authenticity and divinity of the Old 
Testament, show that the Sabbath, baptism by water, 
and the sacraments, were as sacred and binding on us 
now as when first instituted, and meet all other ob- 
jections the Quakers raised. I therefore set myself 
at work examining Fox and Barclay, and making my- 
self thoroughly acquainted with Quaker doctrines. 



REV. ALVIN TOBRY. 



41 



My advertisement spread like wild-fire among the peo- 
ple, and when the evening arrived for me to preach, 
the house was crowded with people, some of them 
from a great distance, 

The Quakers had employed a female speaker to 
meet me — their great champion, Peter Lawson, it was 
said, not being able to be present. I gave for my text, 
"All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is 
profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for 
instruction in righteousness; that the man of God 
may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good 
works/'' I had liberty in speaking, and felt strength- 
ened mightily to explain and enforce the truth of the 
Bible upon the hearts of the people, and show the 
sophistry and error of Quakerism. 

"When I had finished, the female speaker took the 
floor, but the Spirit did not "move" long enough for 
her to make a proper defence of her creed. She soon 
took her seat. Then rose up the brother who had 
been led astray from the path of right, and who had 
sinned against God, by believing in Quakerism, and 
said, "I am satisfied the Methodists are right, and 
that I have greatly sinned, and I hope the brethren 
will forgive me." His tears showed his sincerity and 
deep sorrow of heart, for having broken the holy com- 
mandments of God. 



42 AUTOBIOGKAPH Y OF 

But the Quakers were not willing to give up this 
matter in this way. So they appointed a meeting in 
the same neighborhood, and brought on their great 
champion and defender of their faith, Peter Lawson. 
I told our brother to be present and hear all that was 
said, for Mr. Lawson would say all that could be said 
in defence of his doctrine. He did so, and afterward 
said to me, "I am now more than ever convinced that 
we are right in reference to the Bible, Sabbath and 
sacraments, and that the Quakers are wrong." After 
this skirmish, Quakerism took leave of this part of the 
country, and was never heard of more while I re- 
mained there, except what was left with "old Hickory/'' 
But the Quakers, though they do not believe in war 
or righting, resolved on giving me battle, if I should 
ever again attempt to preach in their principal settle- 
ment, which was about thirty miles ironi the one in 
which they had made their first attack, and they had 
noised around that they should rally and make an at- 
tack upon me, and they seemed to think they would 
force me to retreat, and be glad to leave that part of 
the country. Accordingly, before I had time to reach 
their settlement, they had made bitter complaints of 
me to the only family we had to call on in that part 
of the country. Happily, I received timely notice of 
this, so, going directly to their settlement, I engaged 



KEY. ALVIN TOEEY. 



43 



an old building for a short time, fitted it up as a kind 
of fort to use during our campaign, for I saw we must 
have a regular fight with them ; gave out that I would 
have a two-days' meeting, embracing the Sabbath, and 
during which time the sacraments would be adminis- 
tered ; invited some of my brethren to meet me there 
and see what the Lord would do for Quakers, and 
others of their neighbors who had not embraced their 
doctrine. 

When our meeting began,' there was a great rally 
of Quakers, and others, who had come to see how the 
battle would go. On Saturday, we began leveling our 
artillery at error and the devil's strongholds, and in 
about twenty-eight hours we had broken the enemy's 
ranks, and nearly twenty persons, embracing some of 
the most influential in the settlement, were completely 
subdued, and fell upon their knees crying aloud for 
mercy, and it was not long before the shout of victory 
rolled up and over the battle field. 

The Lord, in his own way, showed these deluded 
Quakers that there was power in his Gospel to save 
from error, sin and death ; and that his method of 
saving men was by sanctification of the Spirit, and be- 
lief in the whole Bible truth. We organized a society 
and erected a good sized church, nearly in the centre 
of their settlement, and in sight of their own ; and 



44 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

when I left that circuit we had one of the best so- 
cieties there was in that country; and these peaceable 
Quakers found, by sad experience, that it was bad 
policy for them to wage war with Methodism. 

This was a year of great toil and sacrifice, and yet 
it was a good year, for the Lord blessed us, and many 
souls were saved through the blood of the atonement. 
At the close of this year I attended the session of 
our Conference, and again received an appointment 
for Canada. After visiting my mother, and spending 
a few days with her, I again mounted my horse, and 
after three hundred miles travel, reached Ancaster 
circuit, of which I was in charge. Here I found a 
comfortable resting place at Father Bowman's, one 
of the stewards of my circuit. I had placed my horse 
in his pasture, intending to give him several days in 
which to recruit, but going out soon after, I found 
him dead. 

I was now without a horse, or means to buy one, 
as I had but a few shillings in my pocket, having 
given my mother about half the one hundred dollars 
I received as my salary from the people among whom 
1 had labored during the past year. The rest I had 
to lay out for clothing, and in increasing my small 
library. My colleague, Br. Furguson, a poor man 
with a family, soon after met with a like loss, and 



REV. ALVIN TORRY, 



45 



thus we were left without horses to travel an extensive 
circuit. I borrowed a horse to begin with, and as I 
passed around the circuit, I found the brethren sym- 
pathised with us in our misfortune. It was not long 
before a brother let me have a horse on credit, and as 
my colleague was successful in getting one also, we 
went to work. But it was not long before my health 
became poor, and I found much of the time I was 
not able to do the work assigned me, still I kept on 
attending the appointments. The Lord gave us re- 
freshing showers, and manifested his power to save 
souls from sin and death. 

In closing up this year, I requested my Presiding 
Elder, Br. Wm. Case, to use his influence with the 
Bishop, to give me a field of labor in the States. He 
said he could not promise me a discharge from the 
Canadas. I said, "you know we entered these mis- 
sion fields with the understanding that after two or 
three years' labor in these provinces, we should be re- 
leased, and others of our age in the Conference should 
take our places, and share in the toils and sacrifices 
necessary to be made in serving a people in a new 
country." Br. Case replied, "Br. Alvin, there is a 
hereafter, and we shall see who will have the most 
stars in his crown, by and by." So I saw I must cal- 
culate on staying longer in Canada. 



46 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

I attended the Conference, received my appoint- 
ment back again, on Lyom's Creek circuit, and after 
visiting my mother, and dividing my pittance with 
her. bid adieu to home, and again started for my dis- 
tant held of labor. My health remained poor, and 
the fatigues of a journey of three or four hundred 
miles on horseback were too much for me. However, 
I entered upon the duties of my charge with as much 
courage as I could command. I was alone, and I 
found a large field to explore,' which required the 
greater part of my time. At all of our appointments 
the Lord gave us evidence of his power and willing- 
ness to save perishing sinners, and we had some very 
signal manifestations of his divine mercy and love. 

Toward the close of this year, I felt an impression 
of mind that I must visit the Six Nations of Indians, 
whose Reservation lay to the west of my circuit. 
During the whole time I had been in Canada, I was 
accustomed to cross the Grand River within a few 
miles of the Mohawk tribe, and frequently met with 
groups of them here and there, and not unfrequently 
saw them lying drank ground huckster's shops, kept 
by white people for the purpose of getting the Indians 
drunk, and then robbing them of all that was of use 
to them. But it had never occurred to me that the 
Gospel of Christ could be the power of God to the 
salvation of Indians. 



REV. ALVIN TORE Y. 



47 



Now, however, my mind was impressed with a de- 
sire to visit these Six Nations, though for what, I really 
could not tell. From the west end of my circuit to 
the Indian Reservation, was twenty or thirty miles ; 
and now, at the closing up of the year, while on the 
west part of my charge, I put off for their settlement. 
As I struck the Grand River, and passed along up 
through the several tribes, I stopped and talked with 
them, and questioned them as to their views of our 
holy religion ; and my mind began to be impressed 
with the propriety of making an effort to instruct 
them in the first principles of the Gospel of Christ, 
After spending a part of a day among them, I re- 
turned to my charge, and now began to prepare to 
take a final leave of the Canadas, for I had received 
encouragement that my next appointment would be 
in the States. 

My Presiding Elder, Br. Case, had appointed a 
meeting on his district, at which I was to meet him 
and then go directly on to Conference. But before 
the time for the meeting arrived, I thought I would 
make the Indians another visit. So off I went, and 
after further conversation with them in respect to their 
views of our Bible religion — for they had a religion of 
their own, which they supposed pleased the Great 
Spirit, but which gave them no proper knowledge of 



48 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



salvation from sin, by faith in our Lord J esus Christ 
— I became interested in their behalf and felt a de- 
sire to instruct them in the way of salvation. 

After leaving them, I hastened on to meet Br. Case, 
and the next day fell in company with him. As soon 
as opportunity offered, I told him of my visiting the 
Six Nations, and expressed my belief in the probability 
of Christianizing them. While I was speaking, he 
listened with his sharp, penetrating eyes fixed upon 
me, and then bringing his hands together he said, in 
a raised tone of voice, "Br. Alvin, prepare to go a 
missionary to those Indians after Conference." I asked 
him to explain himself. "Well," said he, "my mind, 
recently, has been impressed with the importance of 
our trying to better their condition, and I have spoken 
to several of our brethren about this matter, and one 
said he would give ten dollars and another said he 
would give five, towards supporting a man among 
them. Now," said he, "the Lord is in this, and you 
must prepare to enter upon the work of teaching and 
preaching to those nations." 

We now made preparations and started for our Con- 
ference, which held its session at Vienna, N. Y. On 
our way, and after we had reached the seat of Confer- 
ence, the subject of a mission among the Indians was 
the all-absorbing topic of conversation with Br. Case 



REV. ALVIN TORE, Y. 



49 



and myself. At the close of the Conference, I was 
read off for "Grand River Mission/' 
^ Duty required that I should spend a few days with 
my mother, for I had to see to her, which, with what 
my brother Daniel could do, kept her and her younger 
children comfortable. 

When my mother first received the intelligence of 
my appointment among the Indians, she seemed some- 
what alarmed for my safety, for she had been accus- 
tomed to hear frightful stories of their cruelty to the 
whites; but when she heard from me the circum- 
stances which led to my appointment among them, 
she became calm, and her mind seemed to take strong 
hold of the promise of the Savior, "Lo ! I am with 
you alway, even unto the end of the world/' 

I took leave of my weeping friends, .and started for 
Grand River, which I struck near its mouth. This 
river is one hundred miles long, and empties into Lake 
Erie about forty miles from Buffalo. It is navigable 
for twelve miles. 

During the war of 1812, the British ran a number 
of sloops up this river, which, with a body of troops, 
remained after the war, and during my stay in Canada. 



CHAPTEK IV. 

Indian Tribes of Canada— Historical details— The Six Nations— Affi- 
ance with Great Britain— Provided for by the Government— Brant 
visits England— Translates portions of the Bible into Mohawk— Be- 
comes a member of the Established Church— Paganism abandoned 
by the Mohawks, but without embracing true religion— The author's 
plan of missionary labor— Brainard— John Steward-Indian councils 
—Mohawk the general language— Honesty of the Indians— Difficult 
travelling— Near perishing from hunger— Two Indians, the celebrated 
Peter J ones and his sister, converted at camp-meeting— Great revival 
among the Indians— A society formed and church built— Their mode 
of worship. 

Although the Indian trihes which have been scat- 
tered over the entire continent were very numerous, 
they have been all found to belong to eight or ten dis- 
tinct groups or families. Four of these at present are 
of Canada, viz : 1. The Esquimaux, who, in their 
physique, but still more in their manners, belief and 
superstitious customs, resembled the natives of Lap- 
land and Greenland. 2. The Chippewayans, (who 
should not be confounded with the Chippewas, or 
Ojibwas,) including the following tribes: (1.) The 
Dog-ribs; (2.) The Hares ; (3.) The Yellow-knives ; 
(4.) The Slaves; (5.) The Deer-eaters; and (6.) 
The Beaver. 3. The Algonquin ; and 4. The Huron- 
Iroquois. 



EE V. ALVIN TORRT, 51 

Each of these four groups, or families, spoke a dis- 
tinct language, having no affinity to the other. The 
four groups were sub-divided into various tribes, each 
speaking a separate dialect of their original tongue, 
yet among all the tribes a remarkable similarity in 
customs and institutions prevailed. In color, form, 
temperament, religious belief and pursuits, all were 
alike. The men engaged in war, hunting and fishing, 
while the women performed all other kinds of labor. 

The Sachem, or head of a tribe, was frequently a 
hereditary monarch, and sometimes owed his elevation 
to his prowess or to his oratorical powers. He could be 
deposed ; but while in power he was supreme. In coun- 
cil composed of the elders, he presided as umpire, and 
to his decision all bowed with submission. A chief was 
subordinate to a Sachem, and was the leader of a war- 
party. A war-party generally consisted of forty braves, 
or warriors, but sometimes six or nine would venture 
out upon the "war-path" alone. 

The principal groups of Indians which occupied 
the area of Canada at the time of its discovery, were 
the Adirondacks, (the Algonquins proper,) and the 
Huron-Iroquois. The Algonquins, with the Huron- 
Iroquois, are said to have descended from the north, 
by the Ottawa (or Uttawas) river at the close of the 
fifteenth century, and to have occupied the left bank 



52 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



of the St. Lawrence. They were called Adirondacks, 
(or bark-eaters,) in derision, by the Iroquois. They 
received the generic name of Algonquins from the 
French. In Indian they were called Odis qua gume, 
"People at the end of the water." In arts and other 
attainments they excelled the Iroquois. They are g 
supposed to have been at the head of a great north- 
ern confederacy, similar to that of the Six Nation 
Indians. In later times they were allies of the French 
and Wyandots ; in their wars against the Nodawas or 
Iroquois. 

The principal tribes of the Algonquin group were, 
(1.) The Sangenay Mountaineers; (2.) The Bull- 
heads of St. Maurice ; (3.) The Ottawas ; (4.) The 
Ojibwas, or Chippewas of Lake Superior and river 
Winnepeg ; (5.) The Maskegons of the river Nelson 
and the Crees (les cris) of the river Saskatchewan. 
No tribe of this group has been found west of the 
Kocky Mountains, nor have any of the Chippewayan 
group been found east of Hudson's Bay. 

The O-jib-wa, or Od, jib-way ; (plural Odjibwaig) 
occupied the shores of Lake Superior, and included 
the Mes-sas-saques (or Mis-se-saugas,) who occupied 
the area at the mouth of a river called by their name, 
lying between Point Tessalon and La Cloche, on the 
north shore of Lake Huron. The Ojibwas and Mis- 



RE Y. ALVIN TOREY. 



53 



sesaugas are both called by different writers, Chippe- 
ways. (The Chippewayans are a Eocky Mountain 
tribe.) The Chippewa, like the Algonquin of old, is 
now the common business language of the Indians, 
and is as necessary among them as French is among 
Europeans. The Huron-Iroquois group, or family, in- 
cluded, (1.) The Six Nation Indians ; and, (2.) The 
Hurons (Wyandots) as well as the following tribes ; 
(3.) The Sioux ; (4.) The Assineboins, (Sioux of the 
rock, or Little Iroquois,) and the Blackfeet. 

The history of the Indians of the Six Nations, al- 
though chiefly identified with the history of the State 
of New York, is also intimately connected with that 
of Canada. As a confederacy, they were faithful al- 
lies of the British crown from the earliest colonial 
times, until the close of the American [Revolution. 

At the close of the revolutionary war, the Mohawks, 
Cayugas, Onondagas, and others, removed to Canada 
and settled ; 1st, at Brantford, on the Grand Kiver, 
(so called from Brant, the celebrated Mohawk chief,) 
where they received a grant from the crown along 
both sides of the river to its mouth. 2d, at Tyin- 
dinaga on the Bay of Quinte, (so called also after 
Brant's Indian name,) and 3d, on the river Thames. 
In 1671, a party of Mohawks settled at Sault Ste. 
Louis, near Montreal. 



54 



AUTOBTOGEAPHT OF 



The origin of the Iroquois is very obscure. Their 
own tradition is that they originally descended the 
river Ottawa, and resided as a small tribe at Hochelajra 
or Montreal. They were subject to the Adirondacks, 
and from them learned the arts of husbandly and 
war. Becoming numerous, they sought to secure their 
independence, but being vanquished, they were com- 
pelled to fly. Having ascended the St. Lawrence, and 
coasted the southern shore of Lake Ontario, they en- 
tered the Oswego river, and scattered themselves in 
separate bands through various parts of the State of 
New York. Afterwards, for mutual protection, and 
at the desire of the Onondagas, they formed a league, 
under the title of Hodenosaunee, or "people of the 
long-house. " 

This house extended from the river Hudson to the 
great lakes of Canada. The Mohawks guarded the 
eastern end, and the Senecas the western. The struc- 
ture of this league suggested the union of the thirteen 
colonies in the revolutionary war— a union which was 
afterwards developed into the political compact of the 
present United States. The confederacy is supposed 
to have been formed in 1540. It was successfully main- 
tained for upwards of 200 years ; indeed, it has never 
been formally dissolved. Originally, it only included 
five cantons or nations, but in 1712 the Tuscaroras, a 



EE V. ALVIN TORRY. 



55 



southern tribe, were admitted and became the sixth 
nation. 

The Necariceges, a remnant of the Hurons at 
Michilimacinac, (the "Great Turtle/' abbreviated to 
Mecinaw) was nominally admitted in 1723 as a seventh 
nation. By the Adirondack's, the Indians of this cel- 
ebrated league, were known as the Min-goes ; Vodowas, 
or Adder Enemy, by the Ojibwas and Hurons ; Iro- 
quois, by the French ; and Six Nations, by the English. 
The French term "Iroquois," is founded on the Indian 
approbatory exclamations, "Yoe ! Haugh I" 

The Ottawas have a tradition that many, many 
years ago, they, with the Adirondacks and Hurons, be- 
longed to a great confederacy of the North, similar to 
that of the Six Nation Indians, and that about the 
close of the 15th century they emigrated, descending 
the Ottawa river and stretching themselves along the 
banks of the St. Lawrence, occupied what is now 
Canada and through to Lake Superior. 

At this time, the nations now known as the Iroquois, 
were a small tribe who had descended the river Ottawa, 
and were living at Hochelaga or Montreal. They 
were subject to the Adirondacks, and from them 
learned the arts of husbandry and war. In the course 
of time they had increased in numbers to such an ex- 
tent, that liberty was talked of by the boldest of 



56 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



them, and not many moons passed ere they had risen 
in arms to assert their rights. But their masters, not 
willing to allow them more freedom than they already 
enjoyed, declared war upon them, for the purpose of 
subduing them, and bringing them back to their alle- 
giance. 

The Adirondack succeeded in defeating them, and 
destroyed maay of them ; but now that they had 
tasted liberty, they would not yield to enslavement 
again, so they fled from their native land. They 
passed up the St. Lawrence till they reached lake 
Ontario. They coasted along the eastern and southern 
shore, till they came to the Oswego river. Up this 
river they paddled, till, becoming satisfied with the 
face of the country, they landed and scattered them- 
selves throughout what is now the State of New York. 

Some years afterward, at the suggestion of the On- 
ondagas, they formed that celebrated league by which 
they became so formidable to their enemies. This 
combination was first formed for protection against 
their former masters, the Adirondacks, or, as they were 
known by the French, the Algonquins. The Huron s, 
of Canada, claim to have been at the head of this 
league, but afterwards making peace with the Adiron- 
dacks, war was declared by their former allies, the 
Tive Nations, and they were defeated and chased 



REV. AL YIN TORRY. 



57 



from their country, until they came among the Ojibwas, 
who were a tribe of the Algonquins. The Ojibwas 
joining with their fleeing allies, gave battle to the 
Iroquois and defeated them at Pt. Iroquois, or place 
of the Iroquois bones. The Iroquois afterwards over- 
came the Algonquins, defeating the Ottawas and ut- 
terly routing the Hurons. They then established col- 
onies along the shores of Lake Ontario. 

The Tuscaroras, a nation from the south, emigrated 
in 1712, and taking up their abode in this State, were 
admitted as another nation. The Six Nations were in 
possession of Canada, besides owning all the State of 
New York, the right of the great lakes, &c. About 
1740, they reached the zenith of their greatness, and 
after the Eevolutionary war, began to decline in power. 

The Iroquois have always been firm friends of the 
English, while the Algonquins were allies of the 
French. In the treaty of Paris, in 1763, Prance ceded 
to Great Britain all her northern settlements in Amer- 
ica, thus withdrawing herself from all intercourse with 
the Indians, after which the Algonquins formed 
a treaty of peace, besides selling their right to their 
lands in Canada, reserving only ' some portions in dif- 
ferent parts of the provinces, along the course of rivers 
or near some fisheries on the lakes. The treaty pro- 
vided for the annual payment of the interest in blank- 



58 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



ets, guns, ammunition, jewelry; &c., which they were 
to receive at their Eeservations. 

At the commencement of the Eevolutionary war, 
there was a division among the Six Nations regarding 
the justice of the course pursued by Washington and 
his co-patriots ; many, under Brant, continuing their 
allegiance to Great Britain, while others were firm 
supporters of Washington and his principles. Ac- 
cordingly, at the end of the war, many emigrated to 
Canada, where lands were granted them for their 
services. Here they had a government and laws of 
their own, and lived in every respect as free and inde- 
pendent as their fore-fathers. In their treaty with 
Great Britain, they were to arrest and try any of their 
number who should commit depredations on the 
whites, and if not brought to justice, Britain claimed 
the right of doing so herself. 

Joseph Brant, (Tha-yendanega) a pure Mohawk by 
birth, was a prominent ally of the English. He in- 
fluenced several cantons,, or tribes, of the Iroquois, to 
fight under the British standard during the Involu- 
tion. At the close of the war, he removed, with the 
Mohawks, to Canada, settling on the Grand river, a 
grant three miles wide, and extending the length of 
the river. The town of Brantford, or Brant's ford, on 
the river, was named after him ; as was also the county 



REV. ALVIN • TORRY. 



59 



of Brant, in the same locality, and the township of 
Thayendanega on the Bay of Quinte, where a number 
of the Mohawks had settled. 

In 1783 he visited England, and was received 
and treated by Britons as a prince, and such he 
really was. He, in many ways, exerted himself to 
promote the temporal and spiritual welfare of his 
people. He was employed by the Church of England 
to translate into Mohawk portions of the Holy Scrip- 
tures, some part of their prayer-book, and also the 
ten commandments— the latter were written upon two 
boards in large gold letters. The Church of England 
built them a meeting-house, the Queen gave them a 
bell for their new church, and the ten commandments 
were placed in the altar. 

The Brant family, with a few of the Mohawk na- 
tion, renounced paganism and were baptized and ad- 
mitted into the English Church. The holy sacraments 
were administered to them by their missionary, who 
lived thirty or forty miles from them. He only visited 
them once or twice in a year, and after the Sabbath 
exercises closed in the church, it was his custom to go 
with the Indians to their horse-racing and card-playing, 
where they had plenty of the fire-water to drink, and 
I have been informed upon good authority, that he has 
often become so intoxicated as to be unable to leave 



t> u AUTOBIOGKAPHY OF 

the ground. This was the condition of these Indians, 
when, in the year 1822, I commenced my labors 
among them. 

How to commence with these Indians so as to arrest 
their attention and draw them from their pagan cus- 
toms and worship to the true worship of the living 
God, I had yet to learn. I had received no particular 
instructions as to the manner of commencing or pro- 
ceeding with my labor, and I doubt if there was a 
man in Genesee Conference, excepting Br. Case, that 
believed that the Indians, in their pagan state, as we 
now found them, could be christianized, and I am 
sure my brethren in Canada did not believe I would 
succeed in this work. Their theory was, "First civil- 
ize, then christianize." In order that the mission 
might not be an entire failure, I had embraced in my 
mission two townships, Reignham and Walpole. These 
lay bordering on Lake Erie, and had been settled many 
years ; but the people all through these were as desti- 
tute of the gospel and Bible, as the Indians them- 
selves—some of them had not heard a gospel sermon 
in ten years. 

Part of my time was devoted to them, and in al- 
most every settlement that I visited and preached, the 
Lord was present to bless and save. In one of these 
settlements, a very wicked man opened his house for 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



61 



preaching, and seemed to have much care for me and 
my horse. The Lord converted his wife, a very amia- 
ble woman, who joined our Church, and remained a 
devoted member till she joined the Church triumph- 
ant. By her will she left, at her decease, a hundred 
dollars for me to dispose of as I thought best. This 
was some years after I left the province, and not until 
five years after her death did I receive information of 
the fact. 

I then gave Br. Case a written order for the money, 
with instructions to use it for the benefit of the Indians 
with whom he was then laboring, which he did. This 
woman's husband became powerfully awakened under 
my preaching, and seemed resolved on being a Chris- 
tian, but his instability of mind was such, that though 
truth found a lodgement in his heart, yet it was like 
the seed which fell upon stony places, He died before 
his wife, and after I left the country, so that I am not 
able to say what his end was, but his wife is among 
the blood-washed company in heaven. 
I But to return to the Indians. It will be perceived 
by those who are familiar with the history of christian 
churches in America, that no apostolic reformation 
had made its appearance among the North American 
Indians since the days of Brainard, except what had 
appeared among the Wyandots in Upper Sandusky. 



62 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Brainard, it seems, was employed by a Missionary So- 
ciety of Scotland. He was a remarkable young man, 
and had his work greatly at heart. He had not been 
preaching long to one of the tribes of this country, 
before a glorious revival followed ; but, in the midst 
of his labors of love, and when it seemed his little 
flock needed him most, the Lord called him to join the 
ransomed above, and wear the martyr's crown. Before 
his death, he committed his little flock to a younger 
brother, with a solemn charge to care for them as he 
had done. But his brother being so unlike himself, 
the work in a little time withered in his hands, and 
nothing like an apostolic revival appeared among the 
Indians until the work commenced in Upper Sandusky, 
through the instrumentality of a colored man, John 
Steward.* 

*J ohn Steward, a colored man, but born free, was raised in the State 
of Virginia, Powhattan county, having been brought to the knowledge 
of salvation by the remission of sins, and become a member of the M. 
E. Church at Marietta, Ohio, being divinely impressed, as he supposed, 
the latter end of the year 1815, went among these people, with a view to 
impart to them the knowledge of the true Ood. 

Unauthorized by any body of Christians, he went of his own ac- 
cord, under, however, a persuasion that the Holy Spirit had moved him 
to it ; nor did he stop, except for rest and refreshment, until he arrived 
at Upper Sandusky, where dwelt the Indians to whom he believed God 
had sent him. He was first directed to Jonathan Pointer, a colored 
man, who had been taken a prisoner when young, and adopted by them 
as one of their nation. After making known his mind to this man, he 
prevailed on him to become his interpreter, and he accordingly intro- 
duced Steward to the Indians as their friend. They were at that time 
amusing themselves in dancing, and they Beemed at first very indifferent 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



63 



In different parts of these United States efforts had 
been made by several religious denominations to chris- 
tianize tribes of Indians on our continent ; but it had 
never occurred to any one of these, that these pagan 
nations could be converted and made humble Chris- 
tians without first civilizing them. No one, it seems, 
had thought, since the days of Brainard down to the 
time of the reformation among the Wyandot s, that 
the gospel of Christ could march directly up to the 
wild, drunken, degraded Indian's heart, and make a 
successful attack upon the evil of his moral nature, 
and prove itself to be the very same power which an- 
ciently arrested the wild man among the tombs, who, 



in respect to the message of their strange visitor. He, however, re- 
quested as many as were willing, to come together and hear the word 
of the Lord. To this they all consented, by giving him their hands. 

Accordingly, the next day was appointed for the meeting, at the 
house of the interpreter ; hut instead of a numerous assembly, which 
might have been expected, only one old woman attended.- Not dis- 
couraged at this, Steward preached— as Jesus had done before him to 
the woman of Samaria— the gospel to her as faithfully as if there had 
been hundreds. He appointed to preach again the next day at the same 
place, when his congregation was increased by the addition of one old 
man. To these two he preached, and it resulted in their conversion to 
God. 

Next day being Sabbath, preaching was appointed in the council- 
house. Eight or ten attended this time, some of whom appeared 
deeply affected. From this time the work of God broke out rapidly, 
and meetings were held every day in the several cabins, and on the 
Sabbath days in the council-house. The consequence was, that crowds 
flocked to hear the Word and to learn to sing, and a glorious reforma- 
tion was the result. Br. Finley was sent to take charge of these, as 
his history shows. 



t>4 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

presently, was found sitting at the feet of Jesus ; cloth- 
ed, and in his right mind. 

I commenced attending their councils. I found that 
each tribe or nation had a council-house, and that at 
the Mohawk Castle was a grand council-house, where 
the head chiefs of the Six Nations met to consult and 
deliberate, to sanction or veto any matter that related 
to their general interest. In general council, while at- 
tending to national affairs, they appeared in their best 
dress, their heads adorned with large feathers, jewels 
often hanging in their ears or noses, or in both, and 
silver brooches fastened on their garments ; and from 
their appearance and actions they felt their indepen- 
dence and consequence. 

Independence of thought and action is one great 
characteristic of the Indian ; they would sooner see 
their children tomahawked than enslaved, and though 
they have been wasting away, and decreasing in num- 
bers and power ever since the English began to people 
this continent, yet their brave, free, and independent 
cast of mind is not subdued. They most certainly are 
the descendants of some great and powerful nation. 
Each tribe or nation speaks a different dialect ; but 
the Mohawk language is spoken exclusively at their 
general councils. If a speaker cannot speak that lan- 
guage, which, however, rarely happens, he must speak 



BE V . ALVIN TO BR Y. 65 

through a Mohawk interpreter. I found some of their 
speakers in council, perfect orators ; though all do not 
make a practice of speaking on the council floor, yet 
such as do, speak with as much ease and fluency, if 
not as eloquently, as any orators the world can point 
to. Perfect order is observed in their councils, and no 
one is allowed to speak above a whisper while a speak- 
er has the floor. 

When any new subject is introduced, or any diffi- 
cult matter is brought before them, they deliberate 
upon it with great moderation, often spending days 
upon one topic before giving a final decision. They 
seem not to be embarrassed at the presence of white 
men, though of distinguished reputation and high rank. 
When they noticed me seated in their council-house, 
and listening to their deliberations, they seemed to be 
in a great quandary as to what could be my object in 
spending my time among them. They knew I pro- 
fessed to be a minister ; but they had formed a very 
unfavorable opinion of ministers, from what they had 
seen of the minister who officiated, occasionally, at the 
Mohawk church. When they would speak of me to 
wicked white men, especially those who were dealing 
out fire-water to them, they would tell them to look 
out for me, for I might be after their squaws, or de- 
vising some plan to cheat or injure them. This put 



66 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

them on their guard to look out for me, and though I 
would use every available opportunity to address them 
on the great interest of their souls, yet they had no 
confidence in my professions of friendship. They be- 
lieved that before I left them I would do them some 
injury. Whenever I wanted food for myself or horse, I 
would pay them their own price for what I received. 
When calling upon them to make pastoral visits, if it 
happened to be their mealtime they would sometimes 
ask me to eat with them. 

I have been with the pagan Indians for days and 
weeks, and left my portmanteau in some one of their 
houses, or wigwams, and sometimes unlocked, and yet 
I never had the value of a penny stolen from me by 
any Indian, but I have had fifty dollars stolen from 
me at a time by white men. They are not given to 
thieving, even in their pagan state, and in this they 
excel almost any other nation on earth. All these 
tribes were given to intemperance except the Cayugas, 
who had renounced all spirituous liquors. The subject 
of intemperance had come up in their councils, and 
they had deliberately considered the evils of the fire- 
water among them, and they had said, "It destroys 
our young men and women ; we will put it away ; 
and when liquor dealers come among us to deal out 
their poison in exchange for our money or furs, we will 



KEV. ALVIN TORET. 0/ 

drive them from our nation." If any one of the tribe 
became intoxicated while abroad, as was sometimes 
the case, they would call a council to deal with him, 
and if the offender was stubborn, and refused to prom- 
ise reformation, they would continue their labor with 
him for days, until he promised not to drink any more 
of the white man's poison. When I conversed with 
them upon the good of our Bible religion, they said to 
me, "We not like your Bible religion ; it says 'Drink 
whisky/ " I said, "No, that is a mistake." "Well, 
they said, "Look at the Mohawks; they have Bible 
religion, and they all get drunk ; we not want it." I 
said, "Their Bible and my Bible says, 'No drink of 
the fire-water ;' but they don't do as the Bible says. 
They not good, very wicked, and the Great Spirit very 
angry with them. They all go to the bad place if they 
don't put away the white man's poison." 

It was easy to see what the Church of England had 
done, and was doing in the way of religious instruc- 
tion. Instead of reforming and bettering their condi- 
tion, they were likely to prove their ruin, both soul 
and body. We found the so called "Mohawk Chris- 
tians" were persuaded that the Methodist religion was 
not good, for it prohibited their drinking rum, and 
playing cards, and horse-racing. So they said, "We 
won't have Methodist religion." These were some of 



D ° AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the difficulties we had to grapple with when we enter- 
ed upon our work of christianizing the Indians of Can- 
ada. 

I had now been three months on Grand Kiver, 
and during that time I had tried to make myself ac- 
quainted with the history of the Six Nations, by at- 
tending their councils, and visiting them from house 
to house, and when opportunity offered, singing and 
praying with them. But as yet, no one among them 
seemed inclined to renounce paganism.' But among 
the people of those isolated settlements, bordering on 
the Indian Keservation, the Lord was at work glorious- 
ly. My visits to them, and labors with them, served 
to keep me from desponding. 

Winter began to close in upon us, and the fall rains 
had filled up the swamps, and raised the Grand Kiver 
so as to make it difficult to cross. The streams run- 
ning from the swamps to the river were, at this time, 
bridgeless, so that myself and horse were often in dan- 
ger during the winter, and I found veiy few places in 
my travels among the Indians where I and my horse 
could be comfortable. 

Br. Case had made me one visit, and said and done 
what he could to help me in my work. He thought 
with myself, that the time was not far distant when 
many of the poor, dark, pagan Indians on Grand Kiv- 



REV. ALVIN TORE Y. 



69 



er, would know and feel the power of redeeming grace. 
Many days and nights I spent in the woods on my 
knees, supplicating a throne of grace for the blessing 
of God upon these nations. Some of my brethren in 
the ministry thought it was cruel to keep me toiling 
and suffering among the Indians, when they could see 
no prospects of saving them. 

As the spring opened upon us, I found my roads 
through the swamps were at times impassable with a 
horse, and I was under the necessity of footing it. At 
one time, I left the Indians for a white settlement 
lying east of Grand Eiver. 

I not unfrequently, while among the Indians, would 
have to pass whole days and nights without food, or 
but very little, for the Indians themselves, at times, 
seemed to be without enough to satisfy hunger. I was 
in this situation at the time of starting. I had ten 
or twelve miles to travel, and an almost empty stom- 
ach to begin with. But I commenced my journey. 
When a little over half way through the wilderness, I 
began to feel faint, and extremely hungry. I looked 
along in the woods, hoping to find some roots, or some- 
thing which would satisfy the gnawings of hunger, 
but I could find nothing. As I approached the set- 
tlement, my faintness increased, and my strength be- 
gan to fail. But still I dragged myself wearily along. 



70 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



The road, as it wound around through the trees and 
brush, or over logs, and through the swamps, now 
turning out of my course to find a crossing place, as I 
came to a stream that took its way to the river, seem- 
ed to be without end ; and when, at last, I came in 
sight of the settlement, I could go no farther. My 
strength was entirely gone. I sunk down upon a log, 
and as I gazed wistfully on before me, I saw a single 
house not far off. 0, how I longed for a crust of bread 
even, for then would I have strength to reach that 
house. But nothing *Could I get. To proceed, seemed 
impossible—to stay there and starve to death, in sight 
of friends and plenty, was a thought not to be endur- 
ed, and I strove to press on, but I sunk back exhaust- 
ed. I had not ceased to pray to God for help, and as 
I sat there, with my eyes fixed upon that house, from 
which, as yet, I had seen no one come, I began to 
feel a little rested, and I said to myself, "I must reach 
that house," and then with what remaining strength I 
had, I pressed on. Every few rods I had to stop, but 
the sight of that house, and the fearful gnawings of 
the hunger pain within, made me strain every nerve 
to reach the house. At last I reached it. As I en- 
tered, a decent looking woman made her appearance, 
and I said, "Can you give me something to eat, for I 
am very faint." She saw from my appearance and 



REV. ALVIN TORRY, 



71 



manner of speaking, that I was suffering greatly for 
want of food ; and in a few moments she had placed 
before me the very best her house afforded. As soon 
as I had eaten, my life and strength returned ; and 
when this good woman found that she had been feed- 
ing one of G-od's ministers, she seemed highly gratified, 
and I now had an opportunity of asking the blessing 
of the Lord upon this kind and benevolent woman, the 
blessing which he had promised, "That to him who 
should give to one of his servants a cup of coid water, 
even he should not lose his reward/' 

On another occasion I had to pass through an ex- 
tensive swamp, in order to reach the Indians on the 
river. I entered the swamp with my horse. The 
spring of the year was just opening upon us, and the 
roads were breaking up. Soon after entering the 
swamp, it began raining very fast. I had many small 
streams to cross which were bridgeless. As the rain 
continued pouring down, the streams began to rise 
and overflow their banks, and soon the swamp looked 
in many places like one great river or lake. I could 
tell by the current when I came to a stream, and at 
such times I would take my saddle and port-manteau 
from my horse, and telling her to swim across, would 
wander up or down till I could find some log or tree 
by which to cross. Then returning to where my 



72 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



horse waited for me, I would proceed till we came to 
another stream, and thus we passed the whole day, 
while the rain was pouring down in torrents. 

Towards sundown, we came in sight of the river, 
which had risen to high water-mark. Near the river, 
and entering into it, was a deep, wide gorge, or gulf ; 
and over this gorge was a bridge of poles, which, at 
most seasons of the year, was safe enough to cross 
upon. But now the water had risen and filled the 
gulf full. The poles, wonderful as it may seem, still 
lay where the bridge used to be, though they were all 
afloat. 

The waters of the river went roaring and surging 
past me ; the bridge was afloat ; night was coming 
on ; neither myself nor horse had tasted food since 
morning, and upon examination, I found I had left 
my tinder-box and flint behind me, so that it was im- 
possible for me to kindle a fire ; and whether to go on 
over the bridge or wait till the waters subsided, was a 
question which I debated for a few moments. If I 
should venture across, a single misstep might plunge 
either of us into the dark, deep, boiling waters below, 
and no chance for escape, for the sides of the gorge 
were nearly perpendicular. 

On the other hand, if I staid, I must spend the 
night without fire, without food, and wet through. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



73 



My horse seemed to understand my difficulty, and 
stood with her head close to mine, as if conscious that I 
would help ourselves out of this difficulty. At last, with 
a prayer to God for safety, I said : "Well, Fancy, we 
must at least make an effort.'' So, stepping up to 
the bridge, I put one of my feet on the first pole. It 
settled down till it rested upon the cross pieces, which 
were still solid. Fancy was by my side, and when she 
saw me step on the pole, she carefully put out her foot 
upon the same, and finding it solid, she proceeded 
without fear to step when I did, keeping close to 
me all the time, and we soon reached the other side. 
We shortly came to an Indian wigwam, where we 
stopped for the night. After seeing that Fancy had 
the best the place afforded, I laid myself down beside 
the roaring fire, and thus passed the night. 

We now began to make preparations for a camp- 
meeting, within a few miles of the Indian Reserva- 
tion. In the appointment of this meeting, we had 
the Indians in view, hoping they might be inclined to 
attend a wood-meeting ; but in this we were disap- 
pointed. They were always on the lookout for white 
men, expecting injury from them. I did' not arrive at 
the camp-ground until the last day but one. I reached 
the ground at the time of intermission. Br. Case was 
holding a quarterly conference with the official board 
of Ancaster circuit. 



74 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



From what I could learn, the meeting had not been 
as good as on former occasions; and in a few moments 
I passed from the encampment, and retiring into the 
woods some two hundred yards, I knelt down and 
lifted up my heart in prayer to God ; in a few mo- 
ments I felt the sweet, melting influences of Jesus' 
love filling my heart, and I could weep freely. With 
this blessing came a text of Scripture, and I felt the 
Spirit of the Lord God upon me, like a fire shut up 
in my bones. 

I arose, returned to the camp-ground, found Br, 
Case, who was still engaged with the official board, 
and whispering to him said, "Are you going to have 
more preaching to-day?" "Yes/' said he, "if you 
will preach." "Very well ; if you say so/' said I. 
He closed his business, and we repaired to the preach- 
er's stand. The horn was sounded, and from the 
tents came the people to hear the Word. 

As the people flocked around, I commenced the 
public exercises. I gave out my text and began to 
preach. The power of the Lord was upon me, and I 
felt his mighty influence in my soul. As I proceeded, 
a deep feeling of solemnity came over the people. 
They swayed to and fro, and as the mighty power of 
God came sweeping down from heaven upon us, saint 
and sinner fell before it, and the slain of the Lord 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 75 

were in the camp. The groan of the sinner, the cry 
of the penitent, mingling with the shout of triumph, 
and the song of the victor, rolled up from that encamp- 
ment like a mighty cloud of incense, and angels 
looked on and shouted for joy. 

Away on the outskirts of the congregation, and 
leaning against a tree, stood a poor, benighted son of 
the forest, who, during the day, had been wandering 
about among the tents and over the ground, and now, 
drawn by the sound of the minister's voice, he had ap- 
proached nearer and nearer, till he stood gazing at me. 
As he listened, the word of truth sunk deep in his 
heart, and conviction seized upon his soul. The tears 
streamed from his eyes, and when the call was given 
for all who wanted religion to come forward and kneel 
at the altar, he hastened forward and cried aloud for 
mercy. 

Attracted by the same heavenly influence, a sister 
of this poor red man, came weeping and crying for 
mercy to the altar. How our hearts thrilled with joy 
and thanksgiving to Grod, as we beheld these benighted 
youths bowing before the God of the white man. 

Here, at last, were the fruits of all our toil and la- 
bor ; for this had we suffered cold and hunger, priva- 
tion and want ; for this had we given up the comforts 
of home and friends, and gone forth among strangers ; 



76 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



to this end had we breasted wind and storm, snow and 
hail, and made our couch upon the damp earth, with 
nothing but the sky and stars above us, and the dark, 
dim woods, like watchful sentinels, around us ; and 
now, as we saw that youthful couple before us, al] our 
toils were forgotten, and we kneeled around and 
wrestled earnestly in their behalf. 

The sister was the first to be converted. When 
the first beams of the sun of righteousness shone in 
upon the darkness of her mind, she sprang to her feet, 
and shouting forth the praises of her Redeemer, she 
then hastened to her brother, saying, u The Lord will 
bless you, Peter, for he has had mercy on me and 
blessed me." It was not long before his soul was 
brought into the full liberty of the gospel of Christ. 
"When the victory was proclaimed to the anxious, 
praying friends of the poor Indian, a shout of triumph 
rolled up and swelled out upon the air, till the sound- 
ing aisles of the dim, old woods echoed back the joy- 
ful cry. We had now unlocked the door of the red 
man's heart, and thrown back the bolts and bars that 
superstition and suspicion had placed there ; and as 
we looked forward into the future, we could see crowds 
of Indians coming from their distant homes from the 
far West, and bowing down to the gospel of Christ. 

As we advance in our history of facts concerning 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 77 



the great work of God among the Six Nations, and 
the North- Western tribes, we shall discover the infi- 
nite love of the Son of God, as manifested towards the 
most degraded of our fallen race, and his willingness 
to raise them up, and bring them back to his favor. 

Our camp-meeting closed up gloriously. The Indi- 
ans above named, Polly and Peter J ones, returned to 
their home in the north part of the Mohawk tribe, 
and began to talk with, and pray for those with whom 
they associated. The blessing of God attended their 
labors, and the result was, when I reached the settle- 
ment, a number of Indians were awakened to see their 
lost and ruined state, and were seeking salvation 
through Jesus Christ. 

On the following Sabbath we had a meeting appoint- 
ed at the house of Thomas Davif, a Mohawk chief. He 
and his wife had renounced paganism, and been bap- 
tized by the English missionary who officiated at the 
Mohawk church. When asked for the use of his 
house to worship in, he said, "You can have it, but I 
not change my religion. If you can reform my people, 
I be glad." He had renounced spirituous liquors, read 
the prayer-book in his family, and they considered 
themselves Christians. 

This Indian was no common person. In stature he 
was tall, well formed, and as straight as one of his own 



78 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



forest pines. Born to command, he had the air and 
mein of one who knew his power. His forehead, like 
his spirit, was high ; his eye as piercing as the eagle's. 
His mind corresponded with his person ; it was like 
those vast solitudes of the American wilderness, which 
civilization has not yet reached. Though its sponta- 
neous productions were luxuriant, and often-times 
gigantic, yet, had the ploughshare of civilization, and 
the refining process of art passed through, and over 
the virgin soil, mankind would have been astonished at 
the result. 

As an orator, he would have graced any of our leg- 
islative halls ; and he far exceeded many who hold 
themselves up as patterns in the art. Bishop Hedding 
said of him, after listening to him, as he gave his ex- 
perience in his own toifgue, and seeing the grace and 
artless simplicity of his gestures, "I have seen many 
who professed to understand the rules of elocution, 
and those who carried those principles out in practice, 
but never before did I see a perfect orator." He was 
grave and dignified in his manner and address, and 
prided himself on his stoical indifference in all minor 
matters, which moved the mass around him. He was 
respected by his nation, and his counsel was sought in 
all matters of public interest. His influence over his 
people was great, and in all matters of legislation he 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 79 

moulded them to his will. He was in the habit of 
calling his people together at the church every Sunday, 
and reading parts of the prayer-book and scriptures 
to them, after which, they were accustomed to finish 
the day in card-playing, horse-racing, and drinking 
fire-water, as taught or allowed by the missionary of 
the Established Church. But Thomas could see the 
inconsistency of such conduct, and he never allowed 
himself in any of these things. He knew me to be a 
Methodist, and as he had been taught by his minister 
that Methodism was an error, he had not been dis- 
posed to look upon me with much favor. But when 
he heard Polly and Peter talk about leaving off their 
bad practices, he thought there might be something 
more than he at first believed, and though he believed 
his religion was the religion, yet he was willing to coun- 
tenance anything which promised reform among his 
people. 

At the time appointed, we commenced our meeting. 
The house was crowded, and many gathered around 
the' windows and doors. There were several there who 
had been awakened to a sense of their lost and ruined 
condition, by the efforts of Peter and Polly. I com- 
menced the exercises, it was not long before sobs and 
cries broke from every part of the house ; men and 
women, old and young, crying out, "0, my sorry, 



80 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



wicked heart ! 0. my sorry, wicked heart ! I shall 
go to the bad place I" The scene was solemn and 
impressive. Scattered all over the room, were eighteen 
or twentv, who were wringing their hands, and erring 
as though their hearts were breaking under some great 
grief ; while others, crowding up to see what was the 
matter, looked on in wonder and awe. Their sorrow- 
ful faces showed, as they peered through the windows 
and doors, their heartfelt sympathy ; while a feeling 
of wonder, as to what all this might be, mingled with 
their sympathy — caused them to stand silent and at- 
tentive. \Ye found it necessary to point them direct- 
ly to the Lamb of God. \Te said to them, "Jesus 
Christ, the Son of the Great Spirit, and who lives 
with the Great Spirit above, will save you. He 
can cast the bad spirit out of your hearts, and make 
your sorry, wicked hearts good and glad, like Polly's and 
Peter's. If you will say in your hearts, to the Great 
Spirit, and his son Jesus Christ, that you will put 
away the fire-water, the white man's poison, and drink 
no more of it ; that you will not be wicked any more ; 
that you will do all this Bible tells you to do — for this 
Bible contains his will ; he will help you, and bless you. 
You must believe he will help you, and his blessed 
Bible says he will, if you ask him ; and you must 
believe that Jesus Christ can drive the bad spirit out 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



81 



of your hearts, and make them glad and happy, by 
entering in himself/'' 

They seemed at once to believe these gospel truths, 
as thus simply expounded to them, through an inter- 
preter, and simultaneously with their believing, they 
fell from their seats either to the floor, or into the arms 
of some one near by, and to all appearance were dead 
persons. The Indians at the doors and windows, and 
those in the house, were very much frightened at this, 
and ran for water. 

One little girl, who was sitting by the side of her 
mother when she fell under the power of God, think- 
ing she was dying or dead, ran home to tell her father. 
He immediately came, but before water could be 
brought by Indians without, they had begun to drink 
of the waters of salvation. In a few moments the 
shout of victory was heard from those who, a few 
moments before, seemed plunged in hopeless despair. 
The father, who came expecting to find his wife dead, 
found her shouting and praising God. His soul was 
awakened, and he was soon rejoicing with his wife. 
Jesus Christ had now taken possession of them ; their 
souls were filled with light and love ; their tongues 
were loosed, and from all parts of the house was heard 
the cry, a O Jesus, he make me happy I 0 Jesus 3 
how I love thee ! Glory ! 0 glory !" 



°* AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

During all this time, Thomas Davis had remained a 
silent, and to all appearance, an indifferent spectator ; 
but now he arose, and wrapping his blanket around 
him, went out of the house. Taking his prayer-book 
with him, he went into the field, and seated himself 
under an oak. He had seen the deep grief manifested 
by the others, and had seen that grief changed to joy 
almost unspeakable. He had never felt anything like 
this, though he had long been a Christian. He began 
to reason on the subject, and enquire what made this 
difference. He began to feel bad at heart, and remem- 
bering what he had heard the missionary say, he 
thought he would pray. So, kneeling down, he began 
to say over the words, as he had heard them. Soon 
the love of God filled his heart, when he arose and 
came to the house. During his absence, his wife, who 
had remained during the whole service, was awakened, 
and following the example of the others, soon was 
made happy. She said when she gave up her heart 
to the Great Spirit, the power of God came down 
upon her, as she expressed it, "All over, hoo, hoo." 

Both Thomas and his wife were converted, and 
at about the same time of day. Thomas immediately 
began to exhort those about him, who still remained 
sinners, to turn to the Great Spirit, and partake with 
him of the blessed peace and joy which he felt. This 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



83 



meeting lasted all day. We immediately proceeded to 
organize a class ; we read and explained the "general 
rules/' and received between twenty and thirty as the 
fruits of that day's labor. 

We now started the building of a house which 
should serve the double purpose of church and school- 
house. The Indians turned out with their axes, cut 
down trees, hewed them on two sides, drew them to 
the building spot, which was in the north part of the 
Mohawk tribe, and we soon had a good sized house 
erected. I went to the white settlements, procured 
boards and shingles for the roof, and we soon had the 
building finished. Just at this time, Seth Crawford, 
a young man, and a licensed exhorter of the M. E. 
Church, living at Saratoga, feeling a desire to visit, 
and if possible be of benefit to the Indians of the 
Canadas, came among us. We immediately employed 
him as our school teacher, and leader of our Indian 
society. When we dedicated our house, it was filled 
with Indians, who seemed to be friendly to our cause. 
We established a clay and also a Sabbath-school, 
where the children were taught English. When we 
called the children together, we used a tin horn, but 
when we wanted the Indians to assemble for worship, 
we blew a shell, which could be heard from two to 
three miles. Whenever this was sounded, the Indians 



84 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

dropped all their work and repaired immediately to 
the church. This house we had cleaned out very 
often, in order that it might be perfectly neat and 
decent. Whenever they met here for worship, they 
would kneel before taking their seats, and ask the 
blessing of God upon them ; and often in so doing, 
they would receive such direct answers to their 
prayers, that they would be unable to take their seats 
for some time. 

As soon as they were brought under religious influ- 
ence, they became as docile and as tractable as little 
children. We taught them to observe one day in 
seven as fast day ; we appointed Sunday for such a 
day. Accordingly, they abstained from all food until 
after the morning service and class-meeting, which 
generally closed about one o'clock in the afternoon. 
About three, they would take their dinner, and at 
five, or evening, they assembled for prayer-meeting, 
and if there were any who were seeking religion, they 
would all unite in prayer for them, and seldom closed 
until all were made happy. 

Morning and evening devotions were established in 
their families as soon as they gave evidence of renewed 
hearts. Baptism was administered by sprinkling at 
the altar. The parents all seemed anxious to have 
their children baptized, for we told them, "the promise 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



85 



is to you and your children/' The sacrament was 
administered to them quarterly, and these seasons 
were always of great interest. We endeavored to 
present to their minds the blessed Jesus as he appeared 
upon the cross, "pouring out his blood unto death/' 
and to explain to them the object and utility of eat- 
inc the bread and wine consecrated before them, and 
so great was their faith in Jesus Christ and his blood 
shed out for their redemption, that they did truly feed 
upon him in their hearts with thanksgiving and praise. 
At such times, the love of God would so fill their 
hearts with its overwhelming power, that their animal 
strength would be suspended, and they would sink to 
the floor. 0, we all could say, 

"Even now we mournfully enjoy, 

Communion with our Lord, 
As though we every one, 

Beneath his cross had stood, 
And seen him heave and heard him groan, 

And felt his gushing blood." 

It seemed, on such occasions, as though we could all 
soar to higher regions of light and love than at other 
times. On one occasion, while the altar was crowded 
with communicants, the power of Grod came down 
upon them, and they sunk to the ground as though a 
mighty wind had passed over them. Tears streamed 
down their faces, as the windows of heaven were 
opened upon them, and the fountains of their hearts 



86 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



seemed broken up, while amid shouts of praise and tears 
of joy, they lay perfectly helpless upon the floor. 

0 why is it that some of the professors of religion, 
at the present day, living as they do in the broad, 
mid-day sunlight of science and Christianity, and at a 
time when the gospel of Christ, spreading its wings 
of light, and sweeping over mountain and plain, over 
river and sea, has pierced the blackness of darkness 
that has so long hung, brooding like a pall, over the 
nations of the earth, and has sent its loud, joyful 
trumpet tones, thrilling through the hearts of millions 
who sat in the valley of the shadow of death, and 
now poising its bright pinions, hovers over our own 
fair land — why is it, I say, that professed Christians, 
knowing all this, will point the ringer of scorn and 
derision at those who, by faith, drink of the waters of 
salvation as they flow from under the throne of God, 
and yield to the glorious influences of joy unspeakable 
which, with every draught of love that they receive 
from the fountain of light and life, fills their souls, 
till they are constrained to cry aloud, and with uplifted 
voice, proclaim to those about them, the wonders of 
redeeming grace and dying love 1 

What wonder is it, 0 ye of little faith, that under 
the mighty influences of such love, they fall to the 
ground ? Is the arm of the Almighty shortened, that 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



87 



he cannot save ? Is not his power the same that it was 
in olden days, when on the plains of Bethlehem there 
appeared an unnumbered host of shining ones sweep- 
ing through the air, and with voice of melody, pro- 
claiming to the astonished and awe-struck shepherds, 
the joyful tidings which they bore ? 

Is not the love which thrilled the hearts of angel 
and archangel, of cherubim and of seraphim, and that 
caused them to tune their harps anew, and swell the 
mighty anthem of praise, till heaven's high arches 
echoed back the joyful strains, mighty enough to 
overcome the strength of puny man ? *Is not that 
power which sent, from beyond the vast realms of 
space, the chariot of fire to escort Elijah safely to his 
home above ; or, which set at defiance all nature's 
laws, when the Savior, standing on the Mount of 
Ascension, rose silently, slowly, and majestically, up 
into the bright blue of heaven's dome, till he was lost 
from sight in immensity ; or, which on the day of 
Pentecost, came with the sound of a mighty rushing 
wind, and sat in tongues of flame upon the heads of all 
present, endowing them with power to speak in all 
languages of the earth ; or, which struck Saul to the 
earth, blinding him with the brightness of its glory ; 
and which opened the prison doors and loosed the chains 
which bound the apostle Peter, the same now as 
then ? 



88 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



Is not that power which darkened the sun in mid- 
heaven, which rolled back the door of the tomb, and 
filled the hearts of those brave old soldiers with such 
fear that they "became as dead men," able to fell to 
the earth the proudest, the mightiest of earth's nobil- 
ity, now ? 

If so, then why, when you look upon the prostrate 
form of some fallen son or daughter of Adam, why 
say it is all delusion, and that though you wish to 
enjoy all that can be measured out to you, yet you 
can never be willing to "lose your strength?" Where 
is the propnety of such reasoning ? Where is the 
philosophy that countenances such unreasonable de- 
sires ? and what is the foundation on which you build 
your argument ? 



CHAPTEK V. 

Indian customs— Reforms — Conference — Dr. Clarke's Commentary — 
Return to the mission — A Mohawk Chief's reason for joining the 
Methodists— Exhorts a Bishop— The work extends to other tribes 
— Peter Jones visits the river Credit — Intemperate habits of the 
Indians — They promise to visit Grand River. 

The Indian children showed great aptitude in learn- 
ing to read English, and were very devout when in the 
sanctuary. They always came neat and*clean, and 
whenever the rest kneeled they kneeled also, invariably 
preserving a serious deportment while in church. 

We endeavored to inculcate habits of industry 
among them ; for in their pagan state they were 
brought up to think it was degrading for an Indian to 
work. His business was to sit in the council, smoke 
the pipe, hunt and fish, while the women had to plant 
the corn, beans, and potatoes, hoe and gather in the 
harvest, chop the wood, and in fact do all the drudgery. 
But we told them, "Indian man plant potatoes, corn 
and beans, he hoe and gather in the harvest, cut the 
wood, and help carry the children when travelling, 
while the women must stay in the house, bake the 
bread, cook the victuals, wash, and make the clothes. 



90 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



and keep the children neat and clean/' Our instruc- 
tions were generally well received, and as a conse- 
quence, those Indians who followed the Savior were 
temperate and industrious, provided well for their 
families, and proved the truth of the apostle's doc- 
trine, "Godliness is profitable unto all things." 

We now found it necessary to prepare for Confer- 
ence, which held its session in Westmoreland, Oneida 
Co., N. Y. This journey, going and coming, could 
not be less than from six to eight hundred miles, to 
be performed entirely on horseback ; and no one who 
has never performed such a journey can form a cor- 
rect opinion of the fatigue consequent upon it, es- 
pecially when encumbered with the baggage we were 
obliged to carry. It was in the heat of summer, and 
many long and weary days we travelled over the dusty 
roads, the sky seeming like brass above us, while the 
parched and thirsty earth reflected back the intense 
heat of the sun, that rolled through the heavens like 
some avenging angel, whose mission was to punish, by 
thirst and heat, the nations of the earth. Often would 
I have to dismount and walk by the side of my Fancy, 
for such weather was unendurable by any horse, with 
the load she carried. 

I reached the Conference the morning it commenced. 
Here I found an agent for Dr. Clarke's Commentaries, 



REV. ALVIN TORKT. 91 

Rev. Charles Giles. These works had but just found 
their way into this country, and of course were prized 
very highly, but Br. Giles let ministers have them at 
reduced rates, sixty dollars being the price as reduced. 
They were in pamphlet form, unbound, and about the 
thickness of a spelhng-book. I had never seen these 
volumes, and of course they were a treasure to me. 
But as I only had one hundred dollars a year, and half 
of that went to support my mother, I could only pay 
him fifteen or twenty dollars at a time, which I did 
every year until they were paid for. I had them 
packed and sent on to Canada, for I had received my 
appointment back to Grand River Mission, and at the 
close of Conference, paid my mother a visit before 
returning. 

My mother had heard from me during the year by 
letter, in which I spoke of the commencement of the 
work of God among the Indians, but yet she seemed 
not fully to conceive how wonderful it was, till I gave 
her a full account of it. She rejoiced greatly that 
the war-whoop had been changed to shouts of joy and 
praise ; that the drunken revel, and midnight orgies, 
had been superceded by the earnest tones of midnight 
prayer, or the joyful song of peace and love ; and she 
said if she had a dozen sons, and every one should be 
called of God to preach his gospel to the heathen, she 



92 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



would willingly say, "Go, my son, and may God bless 
you." 

I now took leave of home and friends, and again 
started for my mission. But with a somewhat dif- 
ferent feeling did I start, than when, one year before 
I bade adieu to all my early associations, and started 
on an enterprise which promised much of danger and 
suffering, if no more. Then I started, like a mariner 
on an unknown sea, with nothing but God and my 
own judgment to guide me ; now, I was going to a 
church of Christians, whose hearts were all aglow with 
the love of Christ ; where I would be welcomed as a 
brother ; where I expected to meet many old Mends. 
Then, I started with the good wishes of all, to be sure, 
but with the expectation from every one, that my at- 
tempt would be a failure. Now, I was returning to a 
field of labor which, through the blessing of God, be- 
gan to blossom as the rose. 

After a long and fatiguing journey for both man 
and beast, I reached the Niagara waters. Here I found 
my box, containing my Commentaries, which I took 
across with me at an expense of four dollars as duties. 
I carried them to the house of an old friend, near my 
field of labor, where I left them, only taking one at a 
time with me. I had a tin box made in the form of 
a cylinder, with a cover fitting so closely that no water 



REV. ALVIN TOERT. 



93 



could find its way in. I then rolled up one of my 
pamphlets, and slipping it in there, packed it away in 
my valise. The cover to this box served the purpose 
of drinking cup, when alone in the wilderness. By 
improving every leisure hour, I could read one through 
by the time I came round to my starting point, when 
I would take another, and in this way I first read 
Clarke's Commentaries. During the first year of my 
itinerancy, I had found Dr. Coke's Works. I read 
them what I could, but this work was not common in 
those days, among our brethren of Western New York. 
I had also read Mr. Wesley's Notes on the New Testa- 
ment, which, with Dr. Clarke, seemed to put us right 
on all the most difficult parts of the Holy Scriptures. 

I found our Indian brethren expressed much joy on 
my return. One Indian, on hearing that I was again 
stationed among them, said, "0, I so happy, I jump 
up I" In passing around my extensive mission, I 
found the spirit of awakening had got hold of Indians 
for thirty miles from our mission-house ; and the In- 
dians here and there, on hearing what was going on 
among the Mohawks, were anxious I should preach to 
them. 

The Mohawk chief, Thomas Davis, after joining 
our Church, had discontinued his attendance at the 
Mohawk Castle. Soon after, he was visited by an 



94 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

English Bishop, who was on his annual tour through 
the Canadas, and their interview was rather amusing. 
The Bishop enquired of the old chief, why he had 
left their Church, and joined the Methodists. The 
old chief replied, "Bishop, you know your ministers 
preach to Indians forty years. No see at all; all 
dark—no feel any good. All drink fire-waters — get 
drunk— all bad. But the Methodist minister come 
preach to Indian ; he feel sorry, then glad. He put 
away all the fire-waters ; begin to pray — be sober — 
work — have plenty to eat — all very happy. What you 
think of the Methodist religion, Bishop V 

The Bishop sat listening attentively to him, till he 
finished, then with a shake of his head replied, "I 
don't know anything about this Methodist religion." 
The old chief quickly replied, "You not know any- 
thing about this Bible religion ? I very sorry." And 
then warming up with the subject, he gave him such 
an exhortation that the Bishop was glad to bid him 
"good day," at the first chance he could get. The 
Bishop soon returned to England, and immediately 
dispatched a young minister to fill the church at the 
Castle. This gentleman took up his residence . a few 
miles from the Indians, and preached to them one 
sermon every Sunday. He then returned to his board- 
ing place ; but the Indians, as on former occasions, 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



95 



spent the rest of the day in their old amusements, 

horse-racing, card-playing, and drinking. Mr. H , 

their minister, hearing of this, resolved to give them 
a severe reproof on the following Sabbath. Accord- 
ingly he told them what he had heard about them, 
and said he should have no more such work on the 
Sabbath, if he preached to them. But the Indians, 
not liking his reproofs, put on cloudy faces, and said to 
him, "We not want you to preach to us — we not have 
you." 

He called upon me, and wished to know how it was 
that we reformed the poor drunken Indians, and 
brought them under religious discipline. I said to 
him, "In order to get pagan Indians converted to 
G-od, we must go among them, visit them, eat with 
them, converse with them, pray with and for 'them, 
and look to God for his Spirit to accompany his truth 
to their hearts, then there is no difficulty in leading 
them to Jesus Christ, who saves them." He said he 
believed in being religious, and in attending to the 
means of grace, "but," said he, "the wonderful change 
of heart you speak of, I don't understand." He wish- 
ed me to give him the charge of the society of the con- 
verted Indians, while I should go among the wild ones 
again, "for you have such success," said he, "in con- 
verting Indians, you can soon establish another society 



96 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

equal to the first." This I declined doing, and he left 
me, and in a few months returned to England. 

Peter J ones was a young man of about twenty years, 
and though connected with a Mohawk family living 
near our mission-house, was a Chippewa of the Missis- 
saguas tribe. Not long after his conversion, he began 
to talk of trying to hunt up his mother, and of per- 
suading her, and the tribe to which she belonged, to 
come up to Grand River, and share with the Mohawks 
in the blessings of the gospel. 

At this time the Chippewas were not confined to 
any one place, but, like the Arabs, moved about from 
place to place, and wherever a white man had erected 
a huckstering shop, there would they be seen, rolling 
in the mud like swine. Their yells, when in their 
drunken frolics, were frightful, and often has my horse 
been frightened, when passing these haunts of vice. 
No one cared for these poor Indians, nor would any 
one give them shelter from the weather, unless to get 
their money, or their furs from them. When these 
were gone, they were turned into the open air, where 
they were obliged to stay during any and all the storms 
of the seasons. This constant exposure to the in- 
clemency of the seasons, together with their habitual 
use of the "fire- water," caused a rapid diminution of 
numbers, and when I became acquainted with them, 
they were comparatively few in numbers. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



97 



Peter, after thinking over his mother's condition for 
months, and praying for her salvation, concluded to go 
and hunt her up. In this work, he was encouraged by 
us. Accordingly, one day, he put off for the river 
Credit, where he thought he w r ould be most likely to 
find her. On reaching the river, he found the whole 
company, with the exception of their chief, Captain 
John, holding a drunken frolic. 

When he beheld their condition, he turned away 
with disgust and sorrow of heart, thinking, " Surely 
these people are too far gone in sin and wickedness, to 
be saved ; I will return." So, turning about, he start- 
ed for home, but he had not proceeded far, when he 
was met by Captain John. He told the old chief 
what had been done at Grand River, and his errand 
there. Captain John said, "You wait a little, till my 
people get sober, then you tell them your story." He 
concluded to wait. 

After they had finished their frolic, and were again 
sober, Peter began a talk with them. He told them 
how the Son of the Great Spirit had saved, and blessed 
him, and other Indians at Grand River ; and how 
happy they were after putting away the fire-waters J 
and concluded, by asking them to come to Grand 
River, and get this religion for themselves. Their 
answer was : "You say you no drink whisky there." 



98 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



'•Well/' says Peter, "we something better than 
whisky ; come, get this religion, and you shall know 
for yourselves/' They finally promised to come, and 
Peter bidding them "Good-bye," returned. When 
he related his story, we concluded they would soon 
forget their promise, and this would be the last they 
would think about it. 



CHAPTER VI. 

The Indians arrive at the Grand River Mission— Many converted, and 
among them the mother of Peter Jones— the Indian converts re- 
main with the Mohawks— Exemplary Christians. 

The Reservation of the Six Nations, as we have 
before remarked, lies on both sides of the Grand 
River. This valley, for miles on each side of the 
river, is hardly above "high-water mark," and in some 
places it is below, thus causing the many swamps 
which are found along this river, some of them being 
of great extent. Where the land comes above 
"high- water mark," the ground is dry and the soil 
fertile. In many places on these plains, the timber 
consisted entirely of oak, hence their name, "Oak 
Plains." These oaks were scattered thinly over the 
surface, forming beautiful groves, and as the ground 
was free from underbrush, objects could be seen at a 
great distance. 

One day, while at the mission-house with several 
of our Indian brethren, we descried, away in the 
distance, a long line of persons in Indian file, winding 
in and out among the oaks of the plain, and making 



100 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



towards us. We called attention to them, and they 
were immediately pronounced by our brethren, as the 
Mississaguas. We at once concluded they must be 
Capt. John and his party. We accordingly blew the 
shell, or trumpet, and in a few moments the Mohawks 
were flocking in from all quarters, to make ready for 
the reception of their visitors. As they came up, there 
was a general shaking of hands by all present. We 
found Peter's mother among the number. 

Before starting from their homes at the Credit, they 
had fixed themselves out in all their finery, and dressed 
in their best clothes ; they intended to present quite 
an imposing appearance, but they were obliged to pass 
several whisky shops, and at each, they thought they 
could stop and take "just one drink around/' The 
consequence was, that long before reaching Grand 
Kiver, they had parted with all their money, and 
much of their jewelry, besides getting their clothes 
stained with dirt and filth. We now invited them 
into our church, in order to gratify their desire of 
knowing more of the work of the Great Spirit, as 
related to them by Peter. They were seated at the 
back part of the house, the front seats being reserved 
for those who took part in the exercises. The 
Mohawks, on coming in, kneeled, as was their custom, 
and asked the blessing of the Great Spirit upon them- 
selves and their visitors. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



101 



For a few minutes all was still. Then rising, they 
commenced singing some verses in their own tongue. 
They were beautiful singers, and their music pro- 
duced a visible impression upon these wild, untutored 
savages. After singing, we addressed them, told them 
of the Savior, and how they might be saved ; told 
them of the work the Great Spirit had performed 
among their brother Indians, and exhorted them to 
seek for the blessing. We now all kneeled down, and 
Peter led in prayer, in the Chippewa tongue. For 
this time had Peter long wished, and hoped, and 
prayed. 

The conversion of his mother was to him an all- 
absorbing theme ; and for months he had waited and 
prayed ; for months he had plead with the Great 
Spirit, to influence the mind of his mother and her 
tribe to listen to the Gospel of J esus ; and with his 
faith strong in the Lord, that he would work in his 
behalf, did he start on his visit to the "Credit/' And 
now that his desires were gratified, his prayers an- 
swered, his faith in God waxed stronger, and as he 
knelt in that room, and saw his mother on her knees 
before God, his soul was moved, and he cried with a 
loud voice to the Lord of Sabaoth, that he would 
hear his cry, and answer his petition. His faith was 
strong, his plea an urgent one ; his soul was stirred 



102 



AUTOBIOGKAPHY OF 



within him, and as he poured out his heart before God, 
his words were like fire in a dry stubble. 

While Peter was still praying, being joined by the 
others in an undertone, the poor Mississaguas were 
pricked in their hearts by what they heard, and began 
crying aloud, while sobs and tears almost choked their 
utterance, — "0, my sorry, wicked heart, 0, my sorry, 
wicked heart, I shall go to the bad place." When 
this cry arose from those poor heathen, the effect was 
almost indescribable. Those who had before been 
praying, earnestly, to be sure, yet silently, now broke 
forth as with one accord, and with a loud voice cried 
unto the Lord of hosts to hear and deliver. When 
the Lord saw that they had drunk the bitter cup of 
repentance long enough, the sweet balm of heavenly 
consolation was sent to heal their wounded souls, and 
then came the joys of salvation. 

Now, as on a former occasion, they sank to the 
floor under the mighty power of God, and arose with 
shouts of glory upon their tongues. Before many 
minutes had passed away, nearly eveiy one of the 
thirty who had entered the house of God as poor be- 
nighted heathen, was basking in the sunlight of Chris- 
tianity, and praising God for his goodness in bringing 
them to a knowledge of the Gospel of Christ, who 
for the first time in their lives had stepped foot inside 
of a christian church. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



103 



Soon all these Mississaguas gave evidence of a 
change of heart by the power of divine grace, and 
that they had received the spirit of adoption, whereby 
they might cry, "Abba, Father/' andcallJesus Lord, 
by the Holy Ghost ; and as they had just emerged 
from pagan darkness into the glorious liberty of the 
Gospel of Christ, and were in the fullest sense, "babes 
in Christ," it became necessary for us to pay particu- 
lar attention to them, that we might instruct them in 
the first principles of the doctrine of Christ, and ex- 
plain to them the devices of Satan, when combined 
with wicked men, that they might fortify themselves 
against them. 

These Mississaguas were now enjoying the hospital- 
ity of our Grand Kiver brethren, but we knew they 
must soon leave. Our anxiety on their account was 
great, for we knew if they returned to the Credit, 
they would have to pass many whisky shops, where 
every art that could be brought to bear upon them, in 
order to get them to driak again of the "fire-water/' 
would be used ; and also if they returned, they would 
remove their children from the English school, the 
advantages of which they now enjoyed. But we were 
soon relieved of our anxiety, by an offer by our Mo- 
hawk brethren, of as much land as they would wish 
to till, and on which they might build houses, and 



104 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



make comfortable homes for themselves and children. 
How much this seemed like the days spoken of in 
Acts ii. 44-47, "And all that believed were together, 
and had all things common, and sold their possessions 
and goods, and parted them to all men, as every man 
had need. And they, continuing daily with one ac- 
cord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to 
house, did eat their meat with gladness and single- 
ness of heart, praising God, and having favor with all 
the people. And the Lord added to the Church daily 
such as should be saved/* 

After reading and explaining our "General Rules/' 
to which, they all readily subscribed, we administered 
the -ordinance of baptism, by sprinkling, at the altar. 

It was customary among the pagan Indians to 
marry by taking a woman and living with her as long 
as they both could agree. But should any serious 
misunderstanding arise between them, they would 
part, each going their own way, and leaving either 
free to marry at pleasure. We explained to them the 
nature and extent of the marriage covenant, as laid 
down in our blessed Bible, and they readily agreed to 
its precepts. They all stood up around the altar, and 
we joined them together in the holy bands of 
matrimony. They builded themselves neat, though 
small houses, planted and sowed, and seemed anxious 



KEY. ALVIN TORRY. 



105 



to receive instruction in all subjects relating to their 
temporal and spiritual welfare, always appearing at 
the house of God, as neat and as clean as any of our 
Mohawks. They occasionally went on hunting excur- 
sions, and sometimes were obliged to be out in the 
wilderness over the Sabbath. At such times they 
would spend the day in prayer and praise, observing it 
as strictly as though at home. They always returned 
loaded with game. Not unfrequently they met with 
some of their own nation, who were also hunting, and 
they always invited them to come to Grand River and 
get the "good religion" which they enjoyed. Many 
did so, and often were they converted under the first 
sermon they ever listened to. Our number constantly 
increased. Daily were they added to the Church, 
till the mission-house was rilled with christian Indians. 

All seemed anxious to have their children learn to 
read English, and the adults even, would put them- 
selves under the instruction of Br. Crawford, and were 
as studious as any persons could be. Capt. John's 
wife entered our day school with a determination to 
learn English enough to read the blessed Bible, and 
in a few months she was able to read intelligently. 



CHAPTER VII. 

The Munceys on the river Thames— Letter from John Carey, a teacher 
at Muncey Town, U. C.,— Kesolves to visit that tribe— Accompanied 
by Peter Jones and other Indians — The Munceys preparing for a 
grand religious feast— Ceremonies and incidents of the occasion- 
Hostile demonstrations— Obtains at length a cordial reception— A 
school established— Return to Grand River— Large number of con- 
verts—Peter J ones made a Chief— The Chippewas go to their Res- 
ervation. 

Sometime before this, I had received intelligence 
that quite a body of Munceys, (Delawares) who spake 
the Mississagua dialect, resided on the river Thames. 
This river had its source in the wilderness which then 
extended from Grand Eiver to Lake Huron. It runs 
a north-westerly course, emptying itself into Lake St. 
Clair, forty miles east of Sandwich, thus affording 
communication by boats with Lake Erie and the 
northern lakes. There were several bodies of Indians 
on this river. In one of these the Moravians had 
established a mission, and a minister resided among 
them. This Moravian town was about ninety miles 
from Sandwich. The Munceys lived one hundred 
miles from Sandwich and seventy from Grand Kiver. 
There were two bodies of these Munceys residing some 



BE V. ALVIN TOR R Y. 



107 



seven miles apart. Of these tribes, one was a remnant 
of the Delawares, the other the Chippewas. They 
were designated as the Upper and Lower town. I 
had received a letter from John Carey, a young man 
some twenty-four years old, who was teaching school 
in Westminster, Talbott's street, U. C. He was a 
pious youth, the son of religious parents residing in 
Schoharie, N. Y. He had visited the Munceys 
(Delawares) once or twice, and now expressed a desire 
to become the teacher of an English school among 
them, if we could succeed in obtaining the consent of 
the chiefs and counsellors. In his letter he says : 

• "Muncey Town, May 2d, 1825. 
"Dear Br. Torry : — As you desire me to give you in 
writing the particulars of my undertaking among the 
Indians, I send you the following : While employed in 
my school in Westminster, I had seen these people pass, 
and they had encamped near my school. They were given 
to intoxication. Their poverty and ignorance excited a 
pity, and I felt my spirit stirred within me to endeavor 
to improve their state by instruction. Accordingly, in 
December last, in company with a friend, we travelled 
through the wood about seven miles, and found the 
dwelling of George Turkey, the principal chief. He was 
not at home, but his family was hospitable, and appeared 
capable of improvement, which encouraged me to make 
them another visit, which I did on the 3d of April — but 
now I found none at home. The night was cold, and I 
spent it in a poor wigwam, without fire and without food. 
On the 15th, I made another visit, and again their 



108 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



wigwams were empty ; but on the fourth visit to their 
town, (April 25th,) I found the Indians at home. 

"I now endeavored to learn their wishes about having 
their children learn to read, and offered to become their 
teacher. Some appeared friendly to the design ; others 
were indifferent. A council of all the chiefs was called, 
and I was permitted to be present. When assembled, 
they stretched themselves on the green grass and com- 
menced their deliberations in their native tongue. After 
about two hours' debate, chief Westbrook arose, and 
gave me in English the opinions of the chiefs, the sub- 
stance of which was, that some were in favor of the 
school, others were opposed to any innovation in their 
established manners. He, and others of his brethren, 
wished their children taught to read. I concluded to 
make the trial, and appointed a time to commence the 
school. 

"The system of morality and religion entertained by 
this people, is very dark and sensual. It comprises a 
mixture of Catholicism, paganism, and some correct no- 
tions — remains of the labors of the devoted Brainard. 
Heaven they think to be a place for the good, where 
are plenty of clothes, food, and other good things. I 
have endeavored to show them the difference between 
their sensual notions and the pure and spiritual blessings 
of Christianity. They heard attentively, and appeared 
more thoughtful. In my critical situation, I need the help 
of grace. Pray that my endeavors to do this people good, 
may be accepted and blessed. I hope to see you soon, 
accompanied by Peter Jones. Till then, farewell. 

"John Carey." 

Having a little spare time, I now resolved to visit 



REV. ALVIN TOERY. 



109 



these Indians, and make an effort to save them, 
Accordingly, I enlisted Peter Jones, and five of our 
most zealous and reliable Missionaries, and off we 
started for the Munceys. Taking a westerly coarse, 
we travelled on till we reached the last white settle- 
ment which stood bordering on the wilderness. Here 
we met Br. Carey, who accompanied us, and was a very 
good pilot to Muncey town. I was obliged to leave 
my horse at the settlement, and go in on foot. On 
arriving at their town, we found the Indians preparing 
for their annual religious feast. They brought to the 
council-house, a little of all they had raised during 
the summer, as an offering to the Great Spirit. Night 
was fast closing in, and as yet, Br. Carey and myself 
had found no lodging place. Our Indians had early 
found both food and shelter, but to us nothing had 
been offered, and we had tasted no food since early in 
the morning. We finally received an Indian cake, 
and some boiled corn, which was thankfully received, 
and as heartily eaten. 

Their council-house was from thirty to forty 
feet long, and eighteen wide, with no windows, 
chimney or hole, for the smoke to escape, that I 
could perceive. It had a door at each end, with 
a broad alley running through the center, from one 
door to the other. A pole, about six inches in 



110 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



diameter, extended on either side the alley, the 
length of the house. They had collected large quan- 
tities of wild grass, dried it, and placed it inside the 
poles, for the Indians to sit or lie upon. A large post 
was placed about midway from the doors, and running 
to the roof. As soon as it became dark, one of the 
leading chiefs called for all the men and women to 
hasten in to the house. This they immediately did, 
the men taking one side of the house, and the women 
the other. Fires had been kindled within four feet of 
each door, which gave light enough to see the way 
through the house. I, with my company, was invited 
in, and we accepted the invitation. We took sides 
with the men, who by this time were all seated. At 
the center post was seated one of their most intelli- 
gent looking Indians, with his head ornamented with 
beautiful feathers, and with other marks of distinction 
upon him. He was called their Commissary, and he 
had, properly speaking, a secretary by his side. Back 
of these, were seated a number of Indians, who had 
before them a pile of dried deer skins. Each one held 
in his hand a stick similar to a drumstick. 

After all were in their places, the doors were ordered 
to be shut, and the fires smothered with hemlock, in 
such a manner as to stop their blazing. This was 
done by two smart looking young Indians, and now, 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



Ill 



nothing was to be seen or felt, but smoke, and it seem- 
ed for a time, as though I should suffocate. I put my 
face into my hands, laid them upon my knees, as I 
was sitting on the ground, and tried to keep my eyes 
shut as closely as possible. In every part of the house 
was heard coughing and sighing. In about six minutes 
the doors were opened, and gradually the smoke disap- 
peared. One of the chiefs now stepped out into the 
alley. He had a turtle-shell in his hand ; this shell 
contained wampum, and shining beads. He began 
shaking it slowly at first, and dancing moderately. 

Opposite him, sprang up a fine looking woman, with 
wampum in her hands. She kept step with the chief, 
who increased his speed, and his efforts to shake the 
shell, until he was dancing with all his might, the 
woman meanwhile keeping up with him. This they 
continued for some time. Finally, the chief took his 
seat, and the woman, walking up to the center-post, 
laid down the wampum which she held in her hand, 
and then took her seat. 

During the whole of these exercises, the men with 
their drumsticks kept beating upon the deer-skins, 
which made considerable noise. Directly, another 
chief made his appearance, with the shell of wampum, 
and commenced shaking and dancing, as the other had 
done. He also was accompanied by a woman, as 



112 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



before ; and thus these exercises lasted all night. A 
little while before daylight appeared, several men and 
women were requested to leave the house, and set the 
kettles, which contained their meat, &c, over the fires. 
The young Indians, for the occasion, had brought in 
twelve yearling bucks. These were dressed, and cut 
in small pieces. But the heads of the twelve bucks 
were neither skinned nor dressed in any shape, but 
were thrown in with the rest of the meat, as they 
were first taken from the animals. With their meat 
they had boiled corn, potatoes, squashes, and beans ; 
and when it was all cooked, they brought it into the 
council-house, where one of the chiefs distributed it 
to those who were present. To each person he gave 
one piece of meat, but to me he gave two. Their 
succotash, which they seemed to enjoy so much, was 
more than I could eat. None of it was salted, for 
they were entirely "out of" the article. As near as 
I could determine, the twelve deer heads were given 
to those who had used the drum-sticks. After devour- 
ing the twelve deers, and eating up all their succotash, 
the leading chiefs marched out of, and around the 
house, with their eyes upraised, and in a loud tone of 
voice, crying, hoo ! hoo ! hoo ! and thus ended this 
night's feast. 

I now supposed they were through with their pagan 



REV. ALVIN TOERY. 



113 



worship for the present ; but I was soon informed that 
they were preparing for another night's worship, in 
which the devil, or "bad spirit" was to be invoked. 
In this, they put on false faces, which they called their 
"grandfather's faces." These made them look very 
frightful. I said to some nearest me, "that no good to 
worship the devil." This spread like wild -fire among 
the warriors, and in a few moments they put on cloudy 
faces, and showed by their actions and looks, that they 
were much displeased with me, for condemning their 
proceedings. However, the Cony chief, Turkey, in- 
formed them they must prepare to meet me in council 
in about two hours. 

The dwellings of these Indians were scattered in 
the edge of the forest, and bordering a large clearing. 
In the centre of this clearing rose a small conical hill, 
or large mound. This was covered with grass, and 
around the top were placed seats. Here the chiefs 
and warriors often met in council. Their council- 
house stood to the south of this, and just in the edge 
of the forest, being surrounded by those stern old 
oaks that stood like grim sentinels, watching the 
"council fires" that burned within. As one stood 
upon the summit of the clearing, the little log dwell- 
ings of the Indians could be seen on every side, 
some standing boldly out from among the front ranks 



114 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

of those giant monarchs of the forest, who stood, with 
arms interlocked, towering high and majestically, as 
if conscious of their grandeur, frowning upon the 
pale-faced intruder, but pouring forth sweet strains 
of music for the red man, as the wind sighed mourn- 
fully through their JEolian-like branches, or waking 
again the far-off echos of the forest, swept howling 
and thundering by in maniac strength, while thread- 
ing the labyrinthine passages of the dark, shadowy old 
woods. Others of these cabins, set farther back, stood 
peering out, as if watching for some advancing enemy, 
while others yet were buried deep in the leafy recesses 
of the forest, their existence made known only by the 
curling smoke which rose gracefully above the trees, 
and was lost in the deep blue vault of heaven. 

It was a beautiful place, away there in the wilder- 
ness, far from the haunts of civilized men ; and as I 
stood upon that little eminence, with the bright sun 
shining above my head, and the beautiful carpeting 
of grass and flowers spreading out at my feet, and 
away to the edge of the woods, I listened to the sweet 
carol of the birds as they flew from tree to tree, or, 
perched upon the topmost bough of some tall tree, 
poured forth, in strains both loud and long, their 
sweetest notes of melody ; and then I heard the mur- 
muring music of the rushing river, as it wound in and 



KEV. ALVIN TOERY. 



115 



out among the moss-covered trees of the olden forest ; 
and its tones, borne upon the wings of a passing 
zephyr, fell upon my ear like the enchanting strains 
of melody that float through the halls, and fill the 
echoing corridors of the fairy-like palaces of the 
dreamy Orient. All else was still, save when the 
watchful dog was aroused by tbe rustle of the timid 
deer, as it bounded through the thicket, or was heard 
the triumphant chattering of the squirrel, that, perched 
upon some high limb, had escaped the jaws of the 
eager dog below. Now and then a solitary Indian, 
with his blanket closely wrapped about him, would 
glide quickly and stealthily from one cabin to another, 
as if in secret consultation with his fellows upon some 
momentous subject. 

My friends had scattered themselves among the 
different cabins, and were watching with anxiety the 
course of events. All the Indians, with the exception 
of their Sachem, Turkey, and his friend, "Westbrook, 
were jealous of me, and considered me, in common 
with all white men, their enemy. During the time 
allowed them to consult together before meeting me 
in council, some of the boldest had proposed killing 
me, in case I persuaded Turkey to change their cus- 
toms and worship, for they knew he was friendly to 
my enterprise, though I did not. My friends, the 



116 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



Mississaguas, were acquainted with their designs, and 
waited with much anxiety for the time appointed. 
When the hour arrived, several of the chiefs appeared 
at the edge of the clearing, and giving the war-whoop, 
started for the rendezvous. Hardly had the sound of 
their unearthly yell died out in the distance, before 
the woods again echoed with the same yell, and this 
time it seemed as though the woods might be full of 
savages, so loud were the sounds of those horrid yells, 
as they echoed and re-echoed through the woods. In 
a few moments over sixty warriors, painted and dressed 
in war costume, with tomahawk and scalping-knife, 
made their appearance. Turkey and Westbrook, 
dressed in their ordinary costume, took a seat apart 
from the rest, and commanding a view of them all. 
I took up my position with the speakers chosen for the 
occasion, while the others, with eyes flashing vengeance, 
gathered themselves together in a group a little way 
from us. Our Grand River brethren were gathered 
in a group by themselves, and sat trembling with fear 
for me. Knowing, as they did, the threats that had 
been made, they expected nothing less than to see me 
killed before the council broke up. 

I now informed them that I was a Methodist min- 
ister, and was patronized by the Governor and their 
agent, and that my business was to get their consent 



KEY. ALVIN TORSY. 



117 



to preach to them Jesus Christ, and teach their chil- 
dren the English language. I then asked them if 
they were willing we should do all this. One of them 
answered "no." I then asked him why. He said the 
white man had cheated them out of the lands the 
Great Spirit had given them to live on ; and that 
where their fathers and grandfathers, their mothers 
and children had "been buried, there the white man 
now planted and sowed his grain. The white man 
had cheated them out of their hunting grounds, and 
were continually seeking their ruin. They would have 
nothing to do with him nor his religion. 

In reply, I said to them, "not all white men so bad ; 
some good ; they not want to cheat and hunt the 
Indian, but do him good. Such believe in the religion 
of Jesus Christ, the Son of the Great Spirit. Of him 
I come to tell you." They said, "Indian has been 
murdered after he get white man's religion. Many 
years ago Moravian preach to Indian on the other side 
lake. He get good many to join him. Then he get 
them all together in a house, where he murdered them, 
and burned them up." 

I said to them, "you are mistaken. It was not the 
Moravians that committed this barbarous act. It was 
a band of renegade fellows, who, under the cloak of 
friendship, possessed themselves of the arms of the 



118 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Indians, and then confined them to their houses, 
where they pnt them to death. This wicked act has 
always been disapproved of by good men. Besides, 
the Moravian missionary could have no hand in the 
affair, as he was at Sandusky, while those that ' were 
murdered were at Muskingum, having gone thither 
for provisions.* The Moravian missionary had never 
intended to do them harm, but had labored much to 
make them wise and good." "Well," they said, "they 
understood the French were coming to make war upon 
them, and they would wait and see what they would 
do." I told them the French could not get to them, 
and besides, they never would try to harm them. 

I now spoke of my authority from the Great Spirit, 
and told them he had authorized me to come and tell 
them the good and right way. * They said, "the Great 
Spirit send us prophets. They tell us to live as our 
fathers lived, and keep up the ancient customs." I 
told them the Great Spirit had given us a great book, 
and that this book told us that the Great Spirit made 
all men ; that we must all live in peace, and love one 
another as brothers, and do each other good. The 

*In March, 1792, a band of ruffians, 160 in number, near Fort Pitt, 
formed tbe design of cutting off the Moravian Indians at Muskingum. 
Colonel Gibson, at Pittsburg, having heard of the plot, sent messen- 
gers to Muskingum, to inform the Indians of their danger, but the 
messengers arrived too late. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



119 



same great book told us of the right way to worship, 
and of the Savior who died for sinners. "Now," said 
I, "the Great Spirit has not given you any such book, 
but he has given it to us, and told us to hand it to 
our red brethren ; and if you take this good book, and 
obey what it says, it will make you wise and happy 
in this life, and direct you most safely to a happier 
life to come. Now, brothers, we come to hand you 
this book, and to teach your children to read it, that 
they may be wise and good." 

When we told them that the Great Spirit had 
given them no such good book, and that we had come 
to hand it to them, and to teach their children to read 
it, they paused, hung down their heads, and appeared 
deeply thoughtful. Turkey, with Westbrook, both of 
whom were favorable to our design from the first, had 
listened with deep anxiety, to see how the controversy 
would end, and now, seeing that I had overcome and 
silenced them by argument, he arose, and pointing to 
a house that stood near the woods, said : "Brother, 
yonder is my house. If you come there and preach, 
you be protected. If any my people want to hear, 
they can come to my house." Pointing to another 
that stood near his dwelling house, he said, "There 
is another house ; you have it for school-house." 

As soon as Turkey had ended, the whole council, 



120 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

who had before stood waiting only the signal to hurl 
their tomahawks at my head, or to take me prisoner, 
and dispose of me as they might determine, and thus 
get rid of all innovations on their ancient customs, 
now put on smiling faces, and instead of the dark 
scowl of suspicion that before had rested upon them, 
they greeted me with friendship, and shook hands with 
me, to prove their good intentions. I now prepared 
to depart, while Br. Carey should remain and com- 
mence a school. 

I have only given a synopsis of the arguments that 
were brought up in this council, which lasted some 
two hours or more, during which time none of us sat 
down, but remained upon our feet. During this time, 
I do not know that one fear entered my heart, though 
I knew by their looks that they were intensely hostile. 
Truly the Lord did protect me, and saved me from 
out the power of mine enemies. Br. Carey immedi- 
ately commenced teaching their children English, and 
we thus laid a permanent foundation for the salvation 
of this whole nation. I, with my Indian brethren, 
now took our leave and started back for Grand Kiver. 
I will relate one incident which transpired the night 
before I reached Muncey town. 

In common with most of the tribes of North 
American Indians, the Munceys believe in witchcraft, 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 121 

Their method of curing a bewitched person was, to 
la}' the person bewitched upon the ground in the 
evening, and choose twelve young men to dance around 
the person all night, and with shouting and yelling 
and frightful gestures, they would try to drive or 
frighten the witch away. At the time of my visit, 
there was a woman among them who had the con- 
sumption. The night before my arrival, they, thinking 
she was bewitched, concluded to perform their incan- \ 
tations over her and see if they could break the spell. 
They therefore brought her out, and laying her on the 
damp ground, engaged a dozen young Indians to 
dance all night for what whisky they would drink. 
Accordingly, soon after dark they commenced their 
dancing, accompanied with their hideous yells. The 
whisky they drank served to keep up their ambition 
to see which should yell the loudest and dance the 
hardest, and they thus made "night hideous'' with 
their infernal incantations. As a matter of course, 
the poor woman was much worse the next morning, 
and this fact, which I brought up in my controversy 
with them, seemed to have considerable weight in un- 
dermining their belief in their old customs. 

On my return, I passed through two of my old fields 
of labor, and was greeted by many of my old acquaint- 
ances in the Lord, with much warmth, and many 



122 



AUTOBIOGKAPHY OF 



encouraging words did they give me, which muqh 
strengthened me in my labors and sufferings. 

At Long Point, we called upon George Byerson,Esq., 
who was teaching a high school there. He had re- 
quested me to make him a visit, and bring some of 
the christian Indians with me. His wife was an Ens- 
lish lady, a daughter of Judge Kollf, and not having 
been in the province long, had hardly been favored 
with the sight of a North A merican Indian, especially 
a christian Indian. They both wished an interview, 
that they might see and converse with them, and hear 
them sing and pray. We were all very kindly received. 
Br. Kyerson invited his father, Col. Eyerson, to spend 
the evening with us, which he did. Br. Eyerson had 
a very large garden of melons, which were of the finest 
quality. During the evening, a large table was spread, 
and piled with melons of various sizes, and all were 
invited to partake. And, truly, it was a feast, such as 
we never before had enjoyed. The next morning we 
took leave of this excellent family, and pushed on for 
home on the Grand Eiver. 

I found, on my return, that our mission house was 
very much crowded with christian Indians, for we now 
had over one hundred and fifty converted Chippewas, 
and we began to talk of taking them down to the 
Credit Eiver, the place of their former residence. 



REV. ALVIN TOEEY. 123 

The Chippewa Nation had a Reservation of land at 
the mouth of this river, but it had long been occupied 
by white men, for it was one of the best fisheries on 
Lake Ontario. Several chiefs of this tribe had been 
converted, and Peter was made chief, and now gave 
evidence of being called of God to preach the gospel 
to his countrymen. After consultation with these 
chiefs, it was thought proper to make application to 
the government authorities, through their agent, Col. 
Givens, to put them in possession of their lands, which 
were secured to. the Chippewa Xation, at the treaty 
with Great Britain, years before. 

The Indians had never enjoyed their Reservation 
longer than to receive their annuities, or to make an 
exchange of their furs and money, for whisky, which 
kept them drunk a greater part of their time. They 
now, therefore, petitioned for the right of possession, 
which was granted them, and they made preparations 
to leave. Their place of settlement was about twenty 
miles from Toronto. Taking an affectionate leave of 
the Grand River brethren, they started for their new 
homes. Here they made barracks or loose shanties for 
their protection against the weather, until they could 
build themselves more comfortable homes. How soon 
that would be, we could not tell, for as yet they pos- 
sessed no means to procure better buildings. 



124 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



As soon as their dwelling houses were up, they 
erected a large one, in which we could worship the 
Lord God. This was done by driving posts into the 
ground, and nailing boards, which I had procured from 
the whites, to them. The roof, also, was made of 
boards. This building answered every purpose, until 
the foul weather, in the Fall, came on. I now began 
to prepare for Conference. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Attends the session of the Genesee Conference— Canada Conference 
at Hallowell— A band of Chippewas attend— Twenty converted in 
one meeting — Incidents— The missionary canse receives a new im- 
pulse—Personal enjoyment — The lion tamed. 

At the General Conference, in 1824, the British 
Provinces were set off from the Genesee Conference, 
under the title of Canada Conference. This year was 
the first in which we held a Conference under our new 
title. But as it seemed duty for me to visit my mother 
annually, I concluded to visit the Genesee Conference, 
which held its session in Tetertown, (now Lansingville,) 
Tompkins Co., which was embraced in the first cir- 
cuit I ever travelled — which I could take in my route 
home, and then get back in time for our own Conference 
at Hallowell. This would make a journey of about 
one thousand miles, to be performed on horseback, and 
on foot. 

The Genesee Conference commenced its session July 
26th, 1824. I found my boarding place was at Father 
Tooker's, one of my stopping-places when I travelled 
old Cayuga circuit. I had anticipated much pleasure 



126 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



in once more seeing and visiting those old friends who 
had treated me as a son, and I was not disappointed. 
At the close of the Conference, I pushed on for my 
mother's, where I spent several days. Canada Con- 
ference was to commence August 25th, so that I soon 
had to start again for my far off field of labor. As 
usual, I had reserved half my salary for my mother, 
which she found a great help to her. Bidding her 
farewell, I once more mounted my horse, and departed. 

Hallowell was two hundred miles north of Grand 
River circuit, and for that place I directed my foot- 
steps. Bishops George and Hedding, and Dr, Bangs, 
of New York, attended this Conference. Bishop 
George embraced me, and putting his hand upon my 
head, said : "Well, I see the Indians have not got 
your scalp yet I" At this Conference, about seventy 
of our converted Chippewas, by invitation, came and 
pitched their tents within a short distance of the place 
where the Conference held its sessions. In doing this, 
our object was two-fold : First, that the Indians 
might be benefited by the meetings ; and, secondly, 
that the preachers might behold the wonders of "re- 
deeming grace and dying love," as shown towards 
these poor red men of the forest, and thus be able to 
understand the necessity and utility of the missionary 
cause. During the time they were here, news came 



REV. ALVIN TOERY. 



127 



to tliem that a band of Chippewas, living far back in 
the western wilderness, were within two or three days 
journey of them. Two or three of our chiefs immedi- 
ately started out to hunt them up, and invite them in. 
Two days after, they returned, bringing with them 
about thirty of their pagan brethren. They arrived 
on Sabbath morning, during the hours of preaching. 
A meeting had been appointed in the grove, near the 
encampment of Indians, and Bishop George and Dr. 
Bangs preached to the assembled multitudes. Bishop 
Hedding, being attacked by ague and fever, was not 
able to be present. At the close of preaching, it was 
given out that after an hour's intermission, there would 
be a general prayer-meeting at the altar, or preacher's 
stand, for the benefit of the thirty Indians, who had 
just arrived, and who had expressed a desire to embrace 
our holy religion. When the hour arrived, the stran- 
gers were placed in a half circle before the stand, the 
christian Indians near them, while in front, were a 
large number of ministers, who intended participating 
in the exercises. 

The chief of the pagan band was a brave and noble 
man. He wore a large silver plate upon his breast, a 
wide band of the same material upon his arm, and his 
dress otherwise gave proof of high rank among his 
people. 



128 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



We commenced our exercises by singing, after 
which, all were requested to kneel and pray. I had 
placed myself near the chief, of whom I have spoken, 
in order to watch the effects of the Spirit upon him. 
One of the Indians led in prayer, accompanied, in an 
undertone, by all the others. In a few moments, tears 
began to run down the face of the old chief, who was 
upon his knees, his body erect, and his eyes closed. 
His prayer was going up to heaven, a O, Great Spirit, 
have mercy on poor Indian ! 0, Son of Great Spirit, 
have mercy on me ! J esus, come and cast the bad 
spirit out of my heart, and make poor, wicked Indian 
glad and happy !" By this time, all the Indians were 
so engaged, that they were praying with a loud voice, 
and their prayers ascended up to heaven, like a mighty 
cloud of inceuse. They felt the importance of the 
work, and with strong cries, and with tears, they 
petitioned the God of Sabaoth to save their wandering 
brethren. Soon all those pagans were weeping and 
crying aloud : "0, Jesus, save ! 0, I shall go to the 
bad place ! 0, J esus, come and save me V Our min- 
isters were so overwhelmed with the solemnity of the 
scene, that they scarcely knew where they were. The 
old chief was still crying to God, but in less than ten 
minutes after tears began to fall from his face, he 
began to tremble and. shake, like an aspen leaf in the 



EEV. ALVIN TOREY. 



129 



wind, and in a moment more, he fell to the ground 
like a corpse. It seemed as though some mighty 
power had passed over them, for one after another of 
those pagans, with their leader, fell prostrate to the 
ground. But the Lord passed over them, and breathed 
upon them, and with joyous exclamations in their own 
tongue, they spraug to their feet, giving praise to God. 
When the old chief arose, with a shout, and a heav- 
enly smile upon his countenance, he clasped his hand 
to his breast, saying : "0, happy here ! 0, Jesus, 
blessed Jesus, how I love thee ! 0, glory, glory I" 
Thus, one after another arose, uttering language 
similar to this, until twenty of the thirty were praising 
God for redeeming grace and dying love. 

While preachers and people were giving praise to 
God, in songs and shouts of praise that could be 
heard afar off, I directed my footsteps to a house some 
two hundred yards distant, where were Bishop George 
and Dr. Bangs. They were sitting in the shade of 
the house, and as I approached them, I said : "Bishop, 
the Lord has just been converting twenty pagan 
Indians/' The Bishop arose from his seat, and clasp- 
ing his hands together, gave glory to God. The Dr. 
immediately started with me for the place where the 
Lord was giving life and light to the dead. As he 
entered the prayer circle, his eye fell upon the old 



J-30 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

chief, who had just been converted. Making his way 
to him, he commenced a conversation, through an 
interpreter, asking his views and feelings on the sub- 
ject of religion, and the change he had experienced 
To all his inquiries he gave satisfactory replies, which 
showed, conclusively, that he was as soundly converted 
to God, as was St. Paul, when Ananias said to him : 
'■Brother Paul, receive thy sight/'' The Dr. afterwards 
said, in a communication he gave us in the Magazine 
that that chief made him think of the old Eoman 
Generals. 

0, who can tell the joy there was in heaven, among 
the angels and saints departed, when, as they stood 
leaning over the battlements of heaven, anxiously 
watching the first glimpse of a swift-winged mes- 
senger who, on wings of uncreated light, was speeding 
through realms of space, with the joyful news of 
sinners saved ! Who can paint the joy that beamed in 
their celestial faces, as they saw, far away, in the 
mighty deep, the messenger they were so anxiously 
waiting, his countenance, brighter than the sun. with 
the joy that thrilled his heart, and heard his voice, as 
he waved his hand high in air, and shouted forth in 
trumpet tones, that another score of precious souls 
had been rescued from the power and dominion of the 
devil, and saved from eternal ruin ! Let it be remem- 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



131 



bered that this was the first religious meeting they 
had ever attended, and that the first offer of salvation 
made to them, was accepted. 

At this Conference, a new impetus was given to the 
missionary cause. Both preachers and people, from 
what they had seen of the work of God among these 
Indians, declared that pentecostal days had again 
returned, and that the prophecy of God was being 
fulfilled. 

When our Conference closed, I received my appoint- 
ment back to Grand Kiver Mission. My field of labor 
had now become so extensive, that no time was allowed 
me for rest, and no time for study, except while on 
horse back, or before light in the morning. 

From the first year of my itinerancy, I had endeav- 
ored to follow Mr. Wesley's rule for preachers : "Kise 
at four in the morning." This gave me time for 
reading, meditation and prayer, before most of families 
would be out of their beds. There were now so many 
calls for preaching throughout the length and breadth 
of the Keservation, that I seemed to want to run a 
dozen ways at once. 

In passing through the country of the whites, to 
reach the more distant tribes of Indians, I was often 
solicited to stop and preach, and relate what was going 
on among the Indians. I could now say : "In jour- 



132 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

neyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, 
in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the 
heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilder- 
ness, in perils in the deep, in perils among false breth- 
ren ; in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, 
in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and 
nakedness. Beside those things that are without, that 
which cometh upon me daily, the care of ail the 
Churches." 

In the care of all these new born babes in Christ, 
who needed instruction daily, and watching over con- 
tinually, my cry was : 0 Lord, who is sufficient for 
this great work ! Yet, in the midst of all these labors 
and sufferings, my soul was happy, for the Lord was 
my sun and shield, as the shadow of a great rock in 
a weary land : a covert from the storm ; and as a 
river of water in a dry place. Often, when obliged to 
camp out in the wilderness, with the cold, damp ground 
for my bed, and the stars above me for my covering, 
with prowling beasts of prey around me as guardians 
of the night, often did I think of our Savior who spent 
many nights alone, in prayer, upon the cold ground, 
and I always found him near to bless and comfort me. 

Within about four miles of our mission bouse, lived 
a tall Indian of the Oneida tribe. He was very wicked 
and very intemperate. He had a wife and two daugh- 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



133 



ters, who were as smart and fair looking women as any 
I ever saw among the Indians. But they were all 
.pagans. The father, as soon as he "became intoxicated 
—and that was as often as he could get any of the 
fire-wat ers to drink — was like a mad man. He wanted 
to fight with every one he met, and would fight any- 
how, and he often became as bloody as a butcher. 
The Indians were all afraid of him when he had been 
drinking. To procure whisky, he would part with 
anything he possessed. On one occasion, he offered 
to sell the only bullock he had, that he might obtain 
whisky. But his neighbors would not buy it. He 
then attempted in his rage to destroy it. 

At another time, when he had sold every thing he 
could get, even to the clothes upon his back, that were 
worth any thing, he stole from his wife, the few " traces 
of seed corn" which she had carefully laid away for 
another year. This he offered for whisky. Destitute 
as they were before, the poor woman now thought 
herself undone, for seed corn that year was very scarce, 
and this was their only hope of future harvest. The 

corn was purchased by a brother F , a white man 

who was doing business with the Indians, and at whose 

house I often stopped. Br. F returned the corn 

privately to the afflicted woman, who was thereby much 
relieved. In his drunken fights this Indian would 



134 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



sometimes get bruised and scarred in a shocking 
manner, and in this plight return to his hapless family, 
destitute of clothing, and bearing the description in 
Mark v. 2, of one possessed of devils, and coming 
from the tombs. This Indian afterwards became con- 
verted. And what a change there was in him. He 
was like the man among the tombs, after the devils 
were cast out-— a sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed 
and in his right mind." He now left off his drinking, 
went to work, treated his family kindly, was well 
clothed, attended to his religious duties, and every 
Sunday morning could be seen with his wife and 
daughters — all of whom had experienced religion with 
him— threading his way to the chapel, Indian file, 
where he staid until after class-meeting in the after- 
noon. It was no uncommon thing to see this tall, 
gigantic Indian who, but a few months before, was the 
terror of his countrymen, while sitting in his seat, or 
on his knees supplicating God, fall to the floor as 
though an arrow had pierced his heart, and lay, appa- 
rently dead, for some time ; and when he would 
recover consciousness, he gave us evidence, by his 
spirit and language, that Christ had full possession of 
his heart. 

One Sabbath, in the spring, he came to me after 
preaching, with a smile upon his countenance, and 
putting his hand into his blanket pocket, took out a 



REV. ALVIN TOREY. 



135 



very nice, white cake of maple sugar, which he pre- 
sented me as a proof of his own and family's love for 
me. I received it with many thanks, which seemed to 
more than repay him for his trouble in preparing it. 
At another time I received a token of chief Davis' 
love for me. He had a garden in which he raised 
many melons. This year he planted, as usual, for a 
large crop, but all the vines, save one, failed to bear. 
This one vine had one melon upon it. "This," the chief 
said to his family, " this we must keep for our minister." 
So no one was allowed to meddle with it, and it was 
watched and tended with much care, until it was fit 
to pick. It was then taken in and kept until I came 
around. When I called to see him, he took a clean 
earthern plate, put the melon upon it, set it on the 
table, and then drawing his knife, which he always 
carried in his belt, he wiped it upon his blanket, and laid 
it beside the melon. He then very politely said to 
me : " Come, you go and eat," himself and family 
refusing to take any, for it was the minister's melon. 
I took his knife, cut the melon open, and ate a slice. 
It was very delicious. I then took another, and said : 
" Br., I have eaten. Come, you and your family, and 
see how good it is." They then took a piece and we 
feasted together upon it, and spent an hour in social 
converse, and in blessing God who gives us all the 
good things of this life which we enjoy, 



CHAPTER IX. 

The Mississaguas established on the Credit— Schools— Distribution of 
annuities— How drunkenness was prevented— The converted Indian 
women refuse jewelry— Carpenters and masons sent to build houses 
—The work spreads— Great numbers converted— Letter to the Meth- 
odist Magazine. 

As soon as the Mississaguas became comfortably 
settled at the Credit, we established a school among 
them, in which John Jones taught the branches of a 
common English educaticn. This Br. Jones was a 
Mohawk, and a half brother of Peter. He had re- 
ceived a good education among the whites, and had 
experienced religion at the commencement of the 
revival on Grand River. Being employed by the Mis- 
sionary Committee, he accompanied his Mississagua 
brethren to the Credit, and commenced his school with 
about twenty scholars. They had not been here many 
weeks, when information was received from Col. Giv- 
ins, their agent, that he would be at the mouth of the 
river in a few weeks, with their annual presents. In- 
formation of this event was conveyed to all the tribes 
living west of us, and it was now certain that we 
should have thousands of the pagan Indians, from the 



KEY. ALVIN TOKRY. 



137 



western lakes and the wilderness, thronging about us 
for several days. We knew that many white men, 
with their barrels of whisky, would be on hand to trade, 
and cheat the Indians. We, therefore, after much 
deliberation and prayer, thought it best to erect a sort 
of pavilion, of boards, the sides being open so that all 
could see and be seen, in which we would hold meet- 
ings during the delivery of the presents, which would 
occupy several days. When the day appointed arrived, 
thousands of these Indians came rushing down, and 
pitched their tents back from the lake shore, and around 
the huckster shops established by white men. 

These wicked men said to the Indians, "You must 
not mingle with the Mississaguas, for they are be- 
witched, and their religion will kill you Indians," 
— referring to their falling under the power of God. 
This declaration of the whites, put the pagans on 
their look-out for the christian Indians — for they dread 
witchcraft. They would come within hearing of their 
singing and praying, stand and listen a few minutes 
to their incantations, as they supposed them to be ; 
then with a whoop, would leave for their wigwams, 
assured that what the white man had said of them 
was true. After waiting several hours for the arrival 
of the sloop that was to bring their presents to them, 
the cry was heard, "She comes ! she comes !" and all 



lci ^ AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the chiefs and counsellors rushed down to the water's 
edge, to give their agent a salute and welcome. The 
sloop came up in a pleasant gale peculiar to the waters 
of Ontario — the anchor was thrown out. and the agent, 
with the governor and suite, embarked in the small 
boat, and rowed for the shore. During this time, the 
christian Indians remained in their tent, singing and 
praying, undisturbed by all the noise and bustle. The 
governor and his lady had heard much of the converted 
Indians, but could not believe that such poor, drunken, 
degraded creatures as these Indians had always been 
represented as being, could ever be made respectable 
citizens, and sober men and women. They had, accord- 
ingly, with several other ladies and gentlemen, come 
up on purpose to see these Indians, and on landing, 
they proceeded directly to the open tent, where the 
Indians were singing, and as they drew near, the gov- 
ernor and his friends removed their hats. After 
singing, they all knelt down, and one of the chiefs led 
in prayer, the governor and his company also kneeling. 
After prayer, they all arose, and advancing shook 
hands with the governor and his suite. 

The Col now gave orders for all the chiefs and 
counsellors to arrange themselves, in order to receive 
their goods, that they might distribute them to the 
numerous families of the several tribes, according to 



REV. ALVIN TOERY. 



139 



their custom. He then ordered the sailors to bring on 
shore the presents, and also several kegs of rum, with 
which to "treat" the Indians. The presents consisted 
of guns^ ammunition, brocade cloths, blankets, calico, 
and jewelry. When the Christians saw the rum, they 
went to the Col. and said : "Col., we don't want you 
to offer any of our people that rum, for we no drink 
any more rum, or whisky, and we not want any of it." 
"Well," said the Col., "then the rest shall not have 
any of it," and immediately ordered it back to the 
ship. This prevented intoxication on the beach, while 
receiving their presents ; and this thoughtful act of 
their agent, together with the respect shown to them 
by the governor and company, produced a more favor- 
able impression on the minds of the pagans toward 
the Mississaguas, and they began to say among them- 
selves : "Guess the Mississaguas not so bad as white 
man say ;" and so they ventured nearer them, and 
listened to their songs, and prayers, and exhortations, 
and many of them were made sensible there was some- 
thing good which they knew not of. Some were saved, 
and many more would have been, had it not been for 
the powerful exertions made by the wicked whisky 
sellers, to keep them from listening to the gospel of 
light and life. They well knew that when the Indians 
once began to drink, they would continue drinking for 



W AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

several days, when they would part with anything 
and everything they had, in order to procure the "fire- 
water/' In this way they would strip them of every- 
thing valuable, and then leave them. Sometimes one 
in each family would keep sober, in order to take care 
of the valuables. In such cases the traders found 
poor fishing among them. 

One circumstance which occurred during the distri- 
bution of the annuities, is worthy of special attention. 
When the CoL was about handing over that part of 
the jewelry which belonged to the Mississaguas, our 
christian women approached their agent veiy modestly, 
and said : " Colonel, we would like it if you would 
give us the value of those jewels in money. We want 
it to help buy cows and oxen with, that we may work 
our lands. We don't wear jewels in our ears and noses 
any more ; you can sell them to the white women, for 
they love to wear them/" 

This request of these noble, christian women, with 
their christian deportment everywhere, had a wonder- 
ful effect upon the governor and his company, and on 
his return to York, he sent on carpenters and masons 
to build twenty neat, good houses, in village form, on 
the south side of the Credit river, and on the lake 
shore where we had previously marked off the grounds 
and divided it among each family. The houses were 



REV. ALVIN TOEEY. 



141 



built as the governor had directed, and the expenses 

were all met by him ; not, however, from his private 

property, but from the public funds. He also sent on 

men with teams, who plowed up their fertile flats, and 

now they found themselves as comfortable and happy 

as any of their white neighbors. 

The reformation still continued to spread among the 

Chippawas, as well as among the Six Nations. About 

one hundred miles north of the river Credit, there was 

a whole tribe converted, baptized, and brought into 

the fold of Christ. They, with those converted at the 

Hallowell Conference, moved on westwardly with their 

religious influence, until the wilderness resounded with 

the shouts of the redeemed tribes that inhabited the 

shores of Kice, Mud, Skawgan, Simcoe and Huron 

Lakes. Br. Wm, Case took the oversight of most of 

these tribes, as they bordered on his district, and with 

a view to supplying some farther particulars, I give 

a letter, written by him about this time, to the editors 

of the Methodist Magazine, at New York. 

Kingston, IT. C, June 30, 1826. 
Dear Brethren : — In my last, a few days since, was 
announced the conversion of another body of Mississagua 
Indians, and that twenty-two had received christian bap- 
tism, and were received into society. This letter will 
detail to you a farther account of these people, as con- 
nected with the camp-meeting at Adolphustown, which 
commenced the 15th, and closed the 19th instant. 



142 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



After the baptism of the native converts at Bellville, 
the 31st May, and having been strengthened in their 
faith by the pious exhortations of Br. Jones, who came 
down from the river Credit to assist on the occasion, the 
good work appears to have gained additional strength, 
and now and then an awakened soul was brought out of 
the sorrows of mourning into the joys of the Savior. 
As these brethren had signified a wish to be present at 
the camp-meetiDg, they were encouraged to attend, ex- 
pecting that at a woods' meeting these children of the 
forest might not feel themselves less at home than they 
had done in the chapel at Bellville ; it was hoped, too, 
that their faith might receive additional strength from a 
communion of so numerous a body of Christians of their 
white brethren. A portion of ground* was accordingly 

* This encampment was situated in a most delightful and healthy 
part of the country, upon the north bank of Carnahan's bay, which 
deeply indents Adolphustown on the west. Opening in a broad view 
of the Bay of Quinte, and connecting with its deep waters, it afforded 
a convenient landing for the steamboat and other vessels. The ground 
for the encampment was enclosed by a gun fence, made high and 
strong, with two openings only, and these were secured by gates, 
which were opened and shut at pleasure. By this precaution the 
watch were able to keep out any drunken persons, should any such be 
disposed to disturb such meetings. About one hundred yards from 
the camp was an overflowing spring of cool waters, which, running 
from a sandy soil, were very sweet and healthful. During the night, 
lights were kept up, by inflammable wood placed about six feet from 
the ground, and in situations to illuminate the whole encampment, 
The fires appear also to have rendered harmless the night damps, for 
we have known no instance of ill health occasioned by these meetings 
in this place. On the contrary, numbers, we understand, have gone 
out of our villages with a feeble habit, whose health has been im- 
proving ever since. Probably an airy ride has been to their advan- 
tage, but the drinking freely at so pure a fountain, for several days, 
together with the respiration of unconflned air, and the gentle, ' revi- 
ving breezes of a summer month, could hardly fail to induce a better 
state of health. 



REV. ALVtN TORRY. 



143 



assigned them, in the rear of the tents of the whites, but 
within the enclosure, that they might be as much as pos- 
sible secure from the gaze of curiosity. By Thursday 
afternoon of the 15th, a line of tents had nearly filled 
the first circle within the fence, and the exercises of sing- 
ing and prayer had commenced with spirit in different 
parts of the ground. We were now informed that the 
Mississagua fleet was in sight, when a few of us repaired 
to the shore to welcome our new friends, and conduct 
them into the encampment. We found between 50 and 
60 landing from their bark canoes.* Their furniture of 
cooking utensils, guns, spears, <fcc., were taken out, with 
barks for covering their wigwams, their blankets rolled 
up, and all prepared to be borne on the heads of the 
squaws. When all were in readiness, the Indians took 
each a canoe, reversed, upon his head — the squaws in 
the rear — and the whole body advanced in Indian file to 
the encampment. 

We had previously caused all the exercises to cease, 
not knowing Avhat effect so many voices in different parts 

* These canoes are the work of the natives, and display considerable 
ingenuity. Being made wholly of white cedar, and bark taken from 
the birch, they are very light, and easily conveyed, on the heads of 
the natives, from one river to another. The ribs are of cedar, three 
inches wide, and half an inch in thickness, variously bent to form the 
hull of the vessel. These serve the purpose of knees for supporting 
other strips of cedar put on lengthwise, in the usual mode of plank- 
ing. Over all is a sheathing of birch bark, similar to the copper 
sheathing which secures the bottom of shipping. With thongs of 
the cedar root, the whole, catching the ribs and bark, is sewed to the 
raves, which forms the finish of the vessel. The canoes employed in 
the Northwest trade are large, carrying from three to six tons ; but 
those used by the natives in these parts are about twelve feet long 
and three feet wide ; they are very convenient for the conveyance of a 
single family, and if necessary will carry from 6 to 8 men. 



144 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



of the camp might have on the minds of the natives, who 
were unacquainted with such a scene ; and we wished, 
too, that the entrance of the natives into a christian en- 
campment for the first time, might be witnessed by the 
whole congregation. Two of the preachers having been 
placed at the head of the file, the party entered the camp, 
some of the men bearing the canoes on their heads, others 
the guns and shears, and the women their burdens of 
blankets and barks. As but few of the congregation 
knew that the Indians had arrived, their sudden appear- 
ance in this equipage created considerable emotion. The 
first was that of astonishment. They gazed with amaze- 
ment ; then reflecting on the former wild and wretched 
state of this people, contrasted with their present hope- 
ful condition, and remembering their many prayers for 
the heathen, and seeing, too, their petitions fulfilled be- 
fore them, surprise gave place to feelings of gratitude 
and delight ; they broke forth into praises, and gave glory 
to God for the salvation of the heathen. 

When they had arrived at that part of the ground 
which had been assigned to the use of the natives, laying- 
down their burdens, they all kneeled and prayed for some 
time, the pious of the whites joining in the petitions for 
God's blessing on these strangers, and that this gracious 
work might spread through all the wilds of America,. 

In building their camp, the natives formed it an oblong, 
with their canoes, placing them at the same time on the 
sides reclining inward, to form a part of their shelter. 
Poles with one end in the ground, and leaning over the 
canoes, supported a roof of barks above. This com- 
pleted their covert, to shelter them from the rains. The 
smoke from the fires in the centre escaped through the 



REV. ALVIN TOERY. 



145 



uncovered space above. Their mats of bark unrolled, 
were then spread beneath the shelter, and served the 
double purpose of carpeting and couches. The number 
of adults which occupied this camp was 41 ; their chil- 
dren about 17; in all 58. Of the adults, about 28 had 
given evidence of a change of heart, two of whom offi- 
ciated as exhorters. The remaining 13 appeared some- 
what serious ; you will hear more of them at the conclu- 
sion of the meeting. 

The natives being encamped by themselves, their meet- 
ings were generally held apart from the whites, except in 
the public preaching, when a portion of the seats on the 
right of the stand was reserved for their use. At the 
conclusion of each service, the leading points of the ser- 
mon were delivered to the red brethren, being inter- 
preted by William Beaver, one of the Indian exhorters. 
On several occasions the exhorters were called on to 
address their brethren in their own language. The first 
exhortation was given on Friday, by Win. Beaver, and 
from the peculiar earnestness of his manner, and the 
solemnity of his voice, together with the effect it appeared 
to produce on the minds of the natives, we judged the 
discourse to be powerful and awakening, for many wept, 
and some appeared to have been awakened from this time 
to seek a change of heart. On Saturday and Sunday the 
congregation was large, we judged between three and 
four thousand. Much order was observed, and great 
attention paid throughout the public services, but more 
especially when the native exhorters spoke. They were 
heard with profound attention, and spoke with fluency, 
for some time. When Beaver had concluded, we de- 
sired him to inform us what he had been saying. After 



146 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



an apology for his bad English, he said, "I tell 'em they 
must all turn away from sin ; that the Great Spirit will 
give 'em new eyes to see, new ears to hear good things ; 
new heart to understand, and sing, and pray ; all new ! 
I tell 'em squaws they must wash 'em blanket clean — 
must cook 'em victuals clean like white woman ; they 
must all live in peace, worship God, and love one another. 
Then," with a natural motion of the hand and! arm, as if 
to level an uneven surface, he added, "the Good Spirit 
make the ground all smooth before you." During the 
meeting the pious Indians took an active part in the 
prayer-meetings, in behalf of the mourners, sometimes 
among the whites, but mostly among themselves ; and it 
was principally by their means that the thirteen who 
came to the ground unconverted, were brought to the 
knowledge of the truth. At the close of the camp- 
meeting, every Indian on the ground appeared to be 
happy in the Savior's love. By constant labors, and fre- 
quent exercises of faith in prayer, several of the Indian 
brethren became very skillf ul in this mode of labor, and 
it was very striking to see the answers to their prayers 
in behalf of mourning penitents. On some occasions 
their faith was such, and their prayers so powerful, that 
the hearts of bystanders were melted, though they could 
not understand a word. 

On Monday, the eucharist was administered, when 
several hundreds partook in the holy ordinance. The 
solemnity was great, and many were comforted in this 
joyful hour ; yet our native brethren appeared to enjoy 
the greatest share of the Divine blessing. The late con- 
verts having signified their desire to receive christian 
baptism, twenty-one adults were presented at the altar 



REV. ALVIN TORE, Y. 



147 



as candidates for the ordinance. One of the ministers 
present having explained to them, by an interpreter, the 
nature and design of the ordinance, we proceeded to pro- 
pose the apostles' creed and covenant, by the same in- 
terpreter, to all of which, with great solemnity, they 
severally assented, in the Chippewa, "Yoach." Baptism 
was then administered, and afterwards the communion. 
During these exercises their minds were considerably 
affected, and some of them so much as to be unable to 
stand, and were borne from the altar in the arms of their 
friends. After the meeting was concluded we repaired 
to the Indian camp, and administered baptism to ten 
children of the believing Indians. The whole number 
of converts now belonging to this tribe, and who have 
received christian baptism, is forty-three, and twenty-one 
children. 

This camp-meeting we consider to have been, in some 
respects, one of the greatest we have witnessed in this 
country. We could not estimate the number present on 
the Sabbath, at less than three thousand; many good 
judges think there were at least four. Notwithstanding 
this multitude, good order prevailed throughout the 
assembly, and great attention was given to the word 
preached. The effects resulting from the exercises, have 
been apparently greater than usual. It is ascertained 
that about ninety persons professed to experience a change 
during the meeting ; and besides, an impulse was given 
to religious feeling, in neighborhoods which have hereto- 
fore shown great indifference to the subject. Many left 
the ground under strong feelings of conviction, who, we 
hope, will be brought to a saving change. The marked 
attention and serious deportment of the multitude, we 



148 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



attribute to several causes. The improved state of re- 
ligious society, which is apparent in this part of the 
country, together with the general awakenings which 
have prevailed during the past year, have had their in- 
fluence to check disorder. The precautions in preparing 
the ground, together with the vigilance of the watch by 
night and day, must be considered essential to good 
order. But most of all, an unusual degree of spiritual 
influence attended the exercises. The inspiration of the 
Holy Ghost appeared to engage the pious in prayer, 
strengthening their faith and filling their hearts with 
joy and peace, and over-awed the multitude. The de- 
cent and orderly deportment of the Indians, too, was a 
standing reproof to ill manners. 

The solemn attention which these natives paid to every 
point of religious order, could but be admired by all ; 
and their devotions, in a barbarous language, hitherto 
unknown in these parts in the worship of God, all con- 
tributed to engage attention and promote the solemnity 
of the services. As yet, these Indian brethren have but 
one hymn they can sing, and they know but one tune. 
This they sing and sing, over and over, as if to them it 
was always good and always new. Some of their voices 
are remarkably melodious, and being softened and refined 
by the meltings of Divine grace, their singing is quite 
delightful. To give you a specimen of their language, 
I insert the first and fourth verses of the first and only 
hymn this tribe of the Mississaguas ever sung. It con- 
sists of four verses, and is a translation of the first four 
verses of the first hymn in our hymn book, 

1. "O a pa kish ke che go twak 
Nege a ne she na paig 
Che na na ka nioota waa wat 
Ing ke ska mon ne toom.' 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



149 



4. "Wune sa o kee ma ma she an 
Ma, che ma ne too wish 
Kee pe se qua pe na moo mink 
Koo se non o me squeem."* 

I will conclude my remarks on the natives by the rela- 
tion of an anecdote : Jacob Peter, a sprightly youth of 
about eighteen years of age, belonging to this tribe, 
became pious about a year ago, at a camp-meeting held 
on the same ground. He has since been very zealous in 
behalf of his nation, and frequently exhorts with fluency 
and acceptance among his people. A few weeks since, 
Jacob, with a number of his brethren, attended an anni- 
versary of the Missionary Society at Demorrestsville. In 
the evening, several of the white inhabitants gathered 
in to witness the devotion of the Indians, who had 
assembled by themselves for prayer-meeting. Esq. D. 
being present, requested J acob to speak a few words to 
the English, by way of exhortation. Jacob arose, and in 
broken, but plain English, addressed them thus : "You 
white people have the gospel great many years. You 
have the Bible, too ; suppose you sometimes read it, but 
you very wicked. You get drunk, you tell lies, you 
break the Sabbath." Then pointing to his brethren, he 
added : "But these Indians they hear the word only a 
little while — they can't read the Bible, but they become 
good right away. They no more get drunk, no more 
tell lies, they keep the Sabbath day. To us Indians, it 
seems very strange, that you have missionary so many 
years, and you so many rogues yet. The Indians hear 
missionary only little while, and we all turn Christians." 

Jacob, with two more boys of his age, has lately gone 

*The letter a marked thus a, has the Italian sound as in father, and 
has nearly the sound of ar. 



150 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



to school on Grand River, to join the three sent there 
the last winter. A great field is opening for usefulness 
among this people. It is, indeed, already white for the 
harvest. In my next, which I hope to forward you soon, 
will be given some interesting facts relative to the origin 
and progress of this glorious work. 

I remain, very affectionately, your fellow laborer in the 
gospel of Christ. William Case. 

So great and extensive had the work of Grod now 
become among the Chippawas, that we found we 
lacked many men and much means to give them 
the care and attention they needed, but wherever we 
could locate them, teach them agriculture and place 
their children in schools where the English language 
was taught them, we were successful beyond all our 
calculations, in christianizing and civilizing them, and 
making them happy, soul and body. In one of these 
western tribes, lived a man and woman, each over one 
hundred years of age. They were converted to Chris- 
tianity, and baptised on joining the Church. As it 
was impossible to give an intelligible translation of their 
names as given in their native tongue, we called them, 
on account of their great age, Adam and Eve. 



CHAPTEK X. 

Returns home — Leaves for Conference — Annual report of the Confer- 
ence on the Indian Missions — Letter from Rev. Loring Grant — In- 
crease of missionary funds — Liberality of the Canadians. 

The time of our Annual Conference now drew near, 
and as it was necessary I should visit my mother 
before or after Conference, I took this time, and made 
my preparations to be back in time to be at the open- 
ing of the session. On reaching home, I found the 
family all well, and working bravely to maintain them- 
selves, and gain an honest livelihood. After a visit 
of a few days, I again mounted my horse, having di- 
vided my pittance with my mother, and turned 
my face toward the scene of my labors, leaving the 
family comfortable and happy. 

I arrived, without accident, at the seat of Confer- 
ence in time to be at the opening of the session, hav- 
ing made a journey some hundreds of miles entirely 
on horseback and on foot ; for in those days a poor 
Methodist preacher had no other way of travelling. 
Bishop Hedding presided at this Conference. After 
listening to the first report of the Canada Conference 



152 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Missionary Society, which was formed the rear before, 
Br. Ldring Grant, being present at the first session 
of the Canada Conference, said he had never read of 
so great and powerful a work of God among the 
heathen since the days of the apostles. Here is the 
report, as read at the Conference : 

"The managers, in presenting their first annual report 
to the society and the public, beg leave to call their at- 
tention to the fields of labor for their missionaries, and 
the prospects which lie before them, of probable useful- 
ness, as well as to exhibit to them the state of their 
financial concerns. The fields of labor in this country, 
which are presented to the attention of the society, and 
which are now open to the labor of our missionaries, are 
the newly settled towns-hips, and the Indian tribes. 

'The new townships which have been surveyed, and 
opened for location since the late war, form a line of set- 
tlements in the rear of the old settlements, the whole 
length of the province— a length of about 600 miles. 
To these new townships are thronging thousands from 
Europe, and the older parts of America, who, in most 
places, would be without the means of grace, were it not 
tor the labors of the itinerant ministry ; nor can it be 
expected that any adequate supply can be afforded by 
any other means— such is the scattered state of the pop- 
ulation, and so insulated are they by vacant lands. It is 
to these new townships and destitute settlements, that 
our missionaries are to continue to direct their attention, 
that the voice of grace with the sound of the ax mav be 
heard, and that log cabins and chapels of devotion may 
continue to rise up together. 



REV. ALVIN TOREY. 



153 



"The missionary ground which has heretofore been occu- 
pied by our missionaries, was the new settlements on the 
river Rideau, and the newly settled townships at the 
head of Lake Ontario. These are now embraced in the 
Perth and Toronto circuits, and supplied by the labors of 
the circuit preachers, the inhabitants being at length both 
able and willing to support the expenses of regular 
circuits. „ 

"By the labors of the late missionaries these circuits 
have been organized — order in society much promoted — 
the altar of devotion erected in many families, and many 
sinners converted from the error of their ways, and thus 
added to the church of Christ. The duty of the mission- 
aries, and the services which they were expected to per- 
form, are to labor daily for the welfare of their flocks, by 
preaching the word in every destitute settlement ; to 
distribute the Holy Scriptures to the destitute ; to exhort 
to peace, and the support of the cival authorities ; to en- 
courage the establishment of Sabbath Schools ; to recom- 
mend economy, decency, and industry; to press the 
worship of God in every family ; to visit the sick, and 
assist the poor ; to administer the ordinances ; to labor 
for, and surTer with their flocks.; and to do all in their 
power to bring sinners to repentance, and thereby en- 
deavor to extend the interests of the Redeemer's kingdom. 

IMPROVEMENT OF THE COXDITIOX OF THE nSTTVTATSr TBEBES. 

"Of the natives, there are two bodies which present 
themselves more especially to the benevolent considera- 
tion of the christian public, viz : the Six Nations, and 
the tribes of the great Chippewa nation. The Mohawks 
are the leading tribe of the Six Nations, having been 
rendered more intelligent by some advantages of educa- 



154 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



tion. By British liberality, schools have been kept up 
in the Mohawk for many years, by which means, prin- 
cipally, several have been matured to a state of intelli- 
gence and genius sufficient to prove that the native mind 
is capable of virtues and excellencies the most refined. 
These remain monuments of real greatness amid the de- 
pravity of the nation, who, by the destructive use of 
ardent spirits, are hurried on to the dreadful precipice 
which threatens their utter extinction. Nothing, in our 
opinion, can rescue this people but the power of the 
Gospel. 

"That the truths and power of grace are capable of 
producing great alterations, we have evident examples 
at the Grand River, some of the most dissipated of that 
nation having been changed from confirmed habits of 
drunkenness and irreligion to habits of sobriety, and to 
a virtuous and pious deportment, worthy, indeed, of 
Christians of more enlightened communities. At the 
mission house on the Grand River, there are about thirty 
Mohawks, who adorn the gospel of their profession ; 
among these is a chief* of considerable distinction, who 
is much devoted, and takes a deep interest in the wel- 
fare of the society and of the schools. 

"The Chippewa nation, in its various tribes, is by far 
the most numerous. They spread out the whole length 
of the province, extending also far to the north. Their 
tongue is said to be the prevailing one, and is held in 
such esteem that the chiefs in every tribe must speak it 
in general councils ; and thus, with a knowledge of this 
tongue, the traveller may pass through to the western 
ocean, conversing with every nation. The Mississaguas, 
*Chief Davis. 



REV. ALVIN TOERT. 



155 



once a powerful tribe of the Chippewas, have been much 
reduced by former wars, and in later times by the use of 
ardent spirits. Such a thirst have they for the taste of 
spirits, that they have been known to barter the most 
valuable of their presents for a small quantity; and not 
unfrequently have they continued their drunken revels 
till the whole of their property was expended. In this 
state they are frequently exposed to sufferings and death, 
by the waters and frosts ; and to this cause principally 
may be attributed their present degraded and wasted 
condition. 

"Their religion, too, is another proof of the benighted 
state of their minds. Among their sacrifices are dogs ; 
their offerings are made to the sun and moon, and when 
influenced by apprehensions of danger, they have been 
known to pay their worship to the evil spirit, in order to 
induce him to do them no harm. Their views of a future 
state are altogether sensual, for they appear to have no 
higher idea of happiness than plenty of game and 
pleasant huntings. Thus do these unhappy people appear 
to be entirely without God, and without hope in the 
world. Their wandering state and manner of life have 
been supposed to be insurmountable obstacles in the way 
of their conversion ; for they are everywhere at home, 
seldom long in one place, never erecting any permanent 
habitations, but residing in temporary huts, covered with 
matted flags, or with barks from the trunks of trees. 
For such a people, then, where is there any foundation 
for hope ? 'Can these dry bones ever live ?' Yes, verily, 
for he that made them, can he not redeem ? Is there 
any tribe of all the nations for whom the Savior did not 
die ? And did not our Savior command that the gospel 



156 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



of his grace and mercy should be preached to every crea- 
ture? By how much farther these pagans have wan- 
dered from the true God, by so much the more is the 
power of the gospel manifested, and the riches of his 
grace exalted in their conversion, 

"Of the degraded Mississaguas, more than sixty during 
the past year have embraced the gospel ; and such have 
been the changes wrought in their feelings and manners, 
as to be matter of astonishment to all who knew them, 
and of especial encouragement for the society to perse- 
vere in their labors. Native schools, for the improve- 
ment of the mind, must be considered of importance, 
whether for the purposes of civilization, or to fix more 
permanently in the mind, the principles of Christianity, 
Where this has been already received, and even where 
strong religious feelings are experienced, 'line upon line, 
and precept upon precept,' are necessary. A knowledge 
of reading, then, will greatly aid in such a course of 
instruction. By opening the Bible, and whole libraries, 
to the astonished minds of the native disciples — thereby 
unfolding the works of the Creator, the plan of redemp- 
tion through the Savior, and the wonders of his love 

it will prepare them for teaching these great things to 
their friends and neighbors. To the schools, then, and 
the revivals of grace, we must look for native ministers, 
who may hereafter preach to the surrounding nations of 
their red brethren, 'the unsearchable riches of Christ.' 

The natives themselves perceive the importance of 
education, especially wherever religious awakenings have 
commenced ; immediately they solicit schools for the in- 
struction of their children. It is now about two years 
since a school was commenced at the Upper Mohawk, 



EEV. ALVIN TO RRY, 



157 



where from 25 to 30 children have been taught to read 
in English. During the same time, a Sabbath School has 
been kept up, and well attended. Through the summer, 
both schools have been prosperous — the Sabbath School 
on some occasions consisting of about sixty youths and 
children. The improvement of the school has been con- 
siderable, and some of the scholars give indications of 
superior capacity. To brothers Crawford and Johnson 
is due the gratitude of the society for their assiduity and 
perseverance as teachers in the school. The house at this 
station was erected for the double purpose of schools and 
meetings ; and is of hewed oak, neatly plastered, and 
made comfortable by a stove for winter. It was built 
partly by the labor of the natives, but mostly by liberal 
donations of benevolent persons in the adjacent settle- 
ments. Before the house was erected, no room could be 
obtained for the school, till an aged chief, lately converted, 
offered his own house for the purpose, and retired to a 
cabin in the woods. At this station, [Mohawk) about 
100 adults of the Mississaguas have their tents erected, 
with a view to afford their children the advantages of 
education, — the principal chief* of the tribe, setting a 
suitable example, by encouraging his young wife to attend 
the school. 

"A strong and increasing desire is waked up in the 
youth for learning to read ; the following is an example : 
A few months since, a lad of about seventeen, having 
heard of the school at the Grand River, and prompted 
by a desire for education, set off on a journey of one 
hundred miles to visit the place where Indians are taught 
to read. Being hospitably received by the Indian breth- 

*Capt. John. 



158 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



ren, he entered the school, and is now making proficiency 
in his studies ; and what is farther encouraging, lie ap- 
pears to have experienced a change, and begins to improve 
his gifts by prayer in his native tongue. 

"Among the Muncey Indians, a tribe of the Delawares, 
on the river Thames, a school was opened in the month 
of May last. Its commencement was discouraging, and 
was attended with circumstances of unpromising nature, 
among which was the reluctance of some of the chiefs to' 
consent to the school. Had the pious youth who com- 
menced the undertaking, possessed less enterprise and 
perseverance, the attempt would probably have failed, 
and thereby much good been prevented. After several 
visits, and much labor, he at length succeeded in getting 
a school of seven children. The school has since become 
more popular, for on the first of the present month it 
consisted of fifteen scholars. Through the exertion of 
the preachers, and the liberality of the friends in the 
Westminster and Thames circuits, materials have been 
procured for erecting here a convenient building for . 
schools and meetings. In two other places teachers'have 
been solicited by the natives ; and such are the prospects 
that we are encouraged to hope that their solicitations 
will be complied with, and two more schools be in ope- 
ration before the opening of the spring. Besides, it is 
expected that provision may be made for the board and 
education of several Indian boys from a distance, who 
have signified their wishes to attend the school: 

TRANSLATIONS. 

"For two years past, Doctor A. Hill, an intelligent 
Mohawk chief, has been engaged in the translation of the 
evangelists, St. Matthew and St. Luke ; and havin- cor- 



REV. ALVIN TOREY. 



159 



rected a former translation of St. Mark and St. John, the 
whole are now nearly completed, and will be ready for* 
the press in a short time. A princess of the same nation, 
and well qualified for the work, it is understood, is engaged 
in the translation of the Acts of the Apostles : so that 
the Six Nations may hope, at no very distant period, to 
possess the invaluable treasure of the whole New Testa- 
ment in the Mohawk language — a tongue which most of 
the Six Nations understand. A number of excellent 
hymns have also been translated by the doctor, and are 
now ready for printing. In this compilation, care has 
been taken to select the most spiritual of our hymns, as 
well as to furnish variety ; such as for evening, morning, 
Sabbath, sacramental, &c. When this book shall be in 
the possession of our pious native brethren, we expect the 
melody of their devotions, (already excellent,) will be 
greatly improved, to the advantage of public worship, 
and for the advancement of personal piety. 

NATIVE TEACHEES. 

"Considerable hopes are entertained, that teachers and 
preachers from among the natives will be raised up, and 
prepared to carry instruction and the Word of Life to 
many nations of our vast wilderness. In this hope we 
are encouraged, from the fact that several promising and 
useful gifts have already appeared, both among the 
Mohawks and Chippewas. Among the former, native 
teachers of schools have been employed for many years 
by the Church Missionary Society, by which means a 
very considerable portion of that people can read intel- 
ligibly in their native tongue. 

"In our school at the Grand River, a Mohawk convert 
has been engaged for some time as a teacher. Others, 



160 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



both Mohawks and Chippewas, are well qualified for use- 
fulness in this department of the mission. Teachers of 
righteousness, also, in whom is seen the excellencies of 
grace as Christians, and the power of the gospel as ex- 
horters, are rising up from among their brethren, and 
promise much for the interests of religion among the 
natives. We have already stated to what an extent the 
Chippewa language is understood among the tribes of 
the west and north. When, therefore, this favorable 
circumstance is taken into view, together with the effect 
of religious instruction on the minds and manners of 
this people during the past year, we cannot think it too 
much to hope that the Gospel of the Savior may be 
made known to these nations by means of native teach- 
ers ; that churches may be formed among the wild men 
of the woods, and that the high praises of Jehovah may 
yet be sung throughout the vast forests of America ; 
'then shall the wilderness and the solitary places be glad 
for them, and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the 
rose.' — Isaiah xxxv. 1. 

EFFECTS OF THE GOSPEL ON THE MINDS AND MANNERS 
OF THE NATIVES. 

"We are aware that objections have been raised against 
any attempt for the improvement of the natives — be- 
cause 'they have grown worse by their intercourse with 
the whites' — thence it has been inferred that 'all instruc- 
tion to the natives has a demoralizing, rather than a vir- 
tuous tendency.' To this we reply, that if the acquaint- 
ance of the natives generally had been with the most 
virtuous part of the community, who had afforded them 
instruction, enforcing the same by examples of piety and 
virtue ; and if, in consequence of such intercourse, the 



KEY. ALYIST TOEEY. 



161 



natives had become more immoral and worthless, there 
would then be some force in the objection ; but when it 
is considered that the instruction of the natives has been 
generally neglected, and that, in the meantime, their 
manners have been debased by the vices of the immoral 
whites, who have thought it then interest to introduce 
the means of intoxication among them; the objection at 
once appears without weight, inasmuch as the vicious 
taint which the natives have received is from another 
source than that which is contemplated by this society, 
and altogether foreign from the precepts of the gospel. 
The natives of America, we have no doubt, are as capa- 
ble of improvement as any other people of s im ilar advan- 
tages, and that religious instruction may be as salutary 
on the savage mind, we are prepared to exhibit proofs, 
which will not be questioned. 

"We refer to the changes which hai~e taken place at 
the several missionary stations, and particularly at the 
Grand River, where by the plain preaching of repentance 
toward God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, about 
one hundred natives have been reclaimed from confirmed 
habits of vice and irreligion, to be sober, virtuous, and 
industrious people. Of this number, sixty-eight are 
Mississaguas, who, with few exceptions, were entirely 
pagan ; and who, from their love of spirits, were among 
the most filthy and wretched of the savage tribes ; but 
since then conversion, all is changed. The drunkard's 
whoop and savage yell, have given place to the voice of 
supplication, and the orisons of pagan worship are ex- 
changed for the melodious songs of grateful praise to 
Jehovah. The Christians are aware of then weakness, 
and they deny themselves altogether the use of ardent 



162 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



spirits. In this respect, they exhibit an example worthy 
of imitation to their white brethren of the like infirmity ; 
for when these Indians have been urged to 'take a little,' 
they have been known to reply, 'No, me drink no more. 
Once me drink too much, and me fear if me drink a 
little, me drink too much again.' 

"The Indians, by becoming a sober people, find their 
condition more comfortable in many respects. Their 
presents of clothing from the Government, being saved 
from the waste of intoxication, they are enabled to 
appear more decently, and to live in a more comfortable 
manner. By the same means, the comfort of the Indian 
families is also promoted. In the former state, the 
females were made unhappy by excessive toil, and more 
so by abuse from their drunken husbands ; they are now 
treated in a manner more suited to the delicacy of their 
sex. By the industry of their husbands they are better 
provided for ; and the cleanliness of their persons, and 
the neatness of their apparel, are a handsome comment 
on the change which has taken place in their husbands 
and fathers. 

"The peace and amity which prevail among the con- 
verted Indians, is another proof of the happy efifects of 
the gospel. Between the five Iroquois nations, (among 
whom the Mohawks have stood conspicuous,) and the 
great Chippewa nation, a deeply rooted animosity has 
existed for ages. This hostility was founded in the 
bloody wars which long prevailed, in a severe contest for 
the sovereignty of the great lakes. From that time, 
the two great bodies were entered into confederacies, 
never mingled in general councils, never pitched their 
tents, nor held their festivals together ; but since their 



IEV. ALVIN TOBRY. 



163 



christian profession, their animosity has ceased. The 
Mohawks, who possess the fertile flats of the Grand River, 
have invited their Mississagua brethren to occupy their 
lands, and reside among them. They now both plant in 
the same fields, send their children to the same school, 
and worship in the same assembly. The Mississaguas, 
since their conversion, have shown a desire to commence 
a civilized way of living ; and from the experiment of 
planting, the present season, we are encouraged to hope 
they may do well in this new mode of life. Their fields 
of corn have been pretty well cultivated, and promise a 
good harvest. 

"Having signified to the government their wishes to 
settle on their lands, for civilization, they have received 
assurances of encouragement and aid beyond their high- 
est expectations, and they hope to be able to commence 
an establishment on the Credit, in the course of another 
season." 

It is hardly possible for the reader to conceive what 
effect the conversion of these Indian tribes produced 
upon the minds of our Canadian brethren. That God 
was in this work, is shown in the outward events and 
circumstances that continually transpired to further on 
the great work just begun. At the Conference when 
I received my first appointment to the Indians, a Con- 
ference Missionary was appointed to pass through the 
bounds of the Conference, organizing missionary socie- 
ties, and waking up an interest in the cause. 

Eev. Loring Grant, one of the most talented and 



164 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



efficient ministers then in the Conference, a delegate 
to the late General Conference, and noted for his ex- 
tensive business capacity, and great tact in financial 
matters, was appointed to fill this arduous post, which 
he did with the greatest success. 

After travelling through the various parts of the 
Conference embraced in the States, he crossed into 
Canada just at the time we needed his help most. 
Passing from one end of the Province to the other, 
and visiting all the principal places, by his admirable 
manner of presenting his work, he enlisted many 
prominent men in every place, who made no profes- 
sion of religion, but their sympathies being enlisted, 
they joined the societies, and gave both money and 
influence to help the Indians become civilized. The 
following letter which I have lately received from him, 
relating to the subject, will be of interest to the reader : 
My Dear old Freest) and Br. Torry : . . You 
ask me about the formation of Missionary Societies. I 
answer : In J anuary, 1819, the friends of missions, in the 
city of Philadelphia, took the initiatory steps towards the 
formation of a missionary society. Preparing a rough 
draft, they sent it to the General Conference, which was 
to hold its third session as a delegated body, the first of 
May, 1820, in the city of Baltimore. As a delegate of 
the General Conference, I had the satisfaction of listening 
to the proposition, and of assisting in perfecting the 
organization of the Missionary Society of the M. E. 



REV. fLVIN TOREY. 



165 



Church. At the Annual Conference in Vienna, July 24, 
1822, the Genesee Conference formed itself into an 
Auxiliary Missionary Society, and recommended the 
appointment of a Conference Missionary, who should 
be President of the Society, in the absence of the offici- 
ating Bishop. When the appointments were announced, 
I felt, as you may well suppose, surprised to hear my 
name announced as the missionary referred to. 

Judging from the remarks of the various friends of 
the enterprise, showing the importance of such an appoint- 
ment and the many things to be done by him, I felt the 
task an arduous one ; however, I determined to do the 
best I could, although in much weakness. I expected to 
receive at least oral instructions, from our worthy Super- 
intendent, but he left without giving the much desired 
information. I was thus left to my own resources, but 
calling to mind what was said in Conference by the Pres- 
ident and various others, I found meeting houses were to 
built, which I attended to, without leaving any.debt upon 
the Church. Our work was then divided" into large 
circuits, generally embracing as much territory as is no°w 
contained in a Presiding Elder's district, and in some 
cases even as much as an entire Conference. In cases of 
revival upon our large circuits, it was considered neces- 
sary to have some one to call upon for help in such 
places, which was made my duty. These calls I obeyed 
whenever made. Another and important part of the 
work of the missionary was to organize societies for the 
purpose of creating a feeling of interest in the heaven- 
appointed enterprise of converting the world, and to 
raise the requisite means of carrying this good work 
forward. 



166 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

After ranging through the bounds of the Genesee, 
Oneida, Wyoming, and portions of Black River Confer- 
ences, as now organized, I determined to visit the Can- 
adas. Accordingly, in the spring of the following year 
I visited all the principal places in the region bordering 
on the Niagara River, from Lake Erie and Lake Ontario, 
and around to its head over on Dundas-St., <fcc. I enlisted 
the principal citizens of different denominations, and also 
those making no profession of religion, and although they 
were the first Missionary Societies formed in the provinces 
yet the people have sustained them with a zeal and energy 
showing their cause to be a good one. 

Societies then formed have not only kept their organ- 
ization, but have manifested an interest truly commenda- 
ble, so far as we have been informed. The hope of doing 
the red man good, seemed to inspire all. Christians 
thought and talked of bringing them to Christ and 
heaven, believing, as you know they were taught by the 
examples before them, that a growth in education and 
every good, would follow a genuine work of grace in the 
hearts of these savage men. The red man's seeking God 
and a genuine Christianity, resulted from the use of a 
sanctified education brought to bear upon them. Con- 
sequently, when you went among them with your heart 
burning with love to God and the souls of the degraded 
sons of the forest, and pointed them to Calvary, telling 
them that God so loved the world as to give his 
Son to die for them, that they might be saved, with what 
interest they listened you know; and, thank God, the 
Church and the world are ready to bear testimonv that 
your labors were so far from being vain, that scores and 
hundreds were brought to God as the fruits of your 



KEY. ALVIN TOR R Y. 



167 



untiring labors and abundant zeal in a work that angels 
might have delighted to engage in. 

Hearing of your great success, while on the Buffalo 
District, in 1825-6, I determined to visit you. Accord- 
ingly, on Monday, after my winter quarterly meeting 
for Niagara circuit, I crossed the river and proceeded up 
the Lake, calling on the friends at the different places, 
where, a few years before, I had formed societies, and 
found them delighted with the result of your labors, and 
glad they had entered into the work of raising funds for 
the support of the mission cause, especially the Indian 
mission. They spoke of the great change among the 
Indians ; that it. had made them new creatures ; that they 
were sober, pious persons, giving up their old habits of 
vice, and instead of the lazy, filthy, drunken savage, 
they were now cleanly, somewhat industrious, deeply 
pious, and orderly. 

Feeling much interested, I determined to press for- 
ward, although suffering from a severe attack of influ- 
enza. Some friends taking me in their sleigh, we found 
you, the second day after crossing the Niagara river, 
some four miles from the mission house. It was just 
beginning to grow dark, and now we had an opportunity 
of seeing and feeling what religion had done for these 
Indians, for, as you met them on the way, as we pro- 
ceeded towards the mission house, and told them a mis- 
sionary from the States had come to visit them, and 
preach to them that evening, their eyes brightened, joy 
played over their countenances, and they hastened on to 
inform their friends. 

On arriving at the mission, we found Br. Crawford and 
wife, with a large number of girls, who were learning to 



168 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



knit and sew. You informed Br. Crawford of my de- 
sign to preach, although quite sick. The long tin trumpet 
was immediately sounded, and after a brief space we saw 
the Indians coming rapidly from every direction. So 
thoroughly had they been trained, that, with one look at 
the missionary from- the States, they fell on their knees, 
and spent a few minutes in the most devotional manner. 
This, with other evidences of a genuine work of grace, 
so inspired me as to make me forget my pain. 

I was told I might have my choice, preach plain, or 
have an interpreter. I chose the former, and was still 
further helped by the attention and responses of, to me, 
this new class of hearers. I felt myself greatly favored 
with such an audience, that gave the best of evidence of 
sound conversion. After I had finished, Capt, Davis, one 
of the most eloquent men I ever heard address any audi- 
ence, arose by request of the Missionary, and, as I was 
afterwards told, repeated the sermon verbatim, not sub- 
stituting, or omitting one word, although he spoke in 
Mohawk, and I in English. I felt God was in it. I should 
have listened with rapture a vastly greater length of time, 
for I never was more delighted. The class-meeting that 
followed, would have compared favorably with any in any 
place, and under the most favorable circumstances. For 
strict decorum, great spirituality, and a knowledge of, 
and a strict adherence to, the usages of our Church, they 
were excelled by none ; thus showing the indefatigable 
industry of their spiritual guide. As I had a quarterly 
meeting at Buffalo, the Saturday following, and as this 
was the only opportunity I could have of worshiping 
with them, we continued the meeting till near 12 o'clock 
at night. As I passed from Grand River to the ferry at 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 169 

Black Rock, I was pleased to learn from friends, all along 
the route, that the mission had the deepest hold upon 
their feelings and confidence. 

Very respectfully and affectionately yours, 

Loeing Grant. 

Auxiliary societies being now formed in almost every 
part of the Province, our worthy brethren began to 
hand over of their abundance, some five, some ten, and 
some twenty and twenty-five dollars, until our annual 
missionary collection amounted to over one thousand 
dollars, whereas, two or three years previous to this 
time, not a dollar of missionary money was raised. 

The reason for this absence of missionary funds was, 
that no call had been made, as I always found our 
people of British North America to be the most lib- 
eral of any part of our wide spread Zion. They have 
always taken better care of their ministers than many 
of the brethren of the States ; always paying them 
their full salaries, and giving the superannuated their 
full disciplinary allowance, never even dreaming that 
a man ought to work his whole life for them at half 
pay, and then be turned upon the cold charities of the 
world to beg, or suffer and starve, because he can no 
longer work. Their religion partakes more of the 
"live and let live" policy, and less of the sordid, 
miserly meanness of some Christians, who will pinch 
a sixpence into the size of a half dollar, whenever any 



170 



Autobiography of 



call for the support of the gospel is made, but who 
can spend their money by fifties to gratify their pride 
or love of aggrandizement. Such Christians are al- 
ways trying to get into heaven with all their bonds, 
their stocks and mortgages, their farms, and all they 
can hoard together- during their brief stay upon this 
earth ; but it only serves as so much weight to drag 
them down to eternal woe and perdition. Such a 
thing as a stingy Christian never was heard of in 
heaven, and never will be, and no chart is laid down 
in the Bible, by which such a person can get there. 
But it does say, u He that giveth to the poor, lendeth 
to the Lord/' and "Give to him that asketk of thee, 
and from him that would borrow, turn not thou away/' 
But we do not call it giving when a church-member 
pays his preacher, or his missionary bill, or gives for 
the Bible cause, or tract cause, or any of the many 
calls which go to support the gospel, whether it be to 
feed those who are now laboring, or those who are 
beyond the age of labor, and who, that they might be 
instrumental in spreading the gospel, have been content 
with a mere support while laboring, trusting to God, 
and the honor and honesty of their brethren, for help 
in their declining years, but through culpable neglect, 
are suffering, and starving, and dying for want of 
the necessaries of life. You will find them scattered 



EE V. ALVIN TORRY. 



171 



through the land, some of them living in houses that 
many of our farmers would refuse to stable their cat- 
tle in, wandering over the hill-sides, gathering a few 
scanty sticks here and there, to keep themselves warm 
during the cold of winter, or forsooth, if they are able, 
sawing wood for their rich neighbors who, in return, 
dole them out the smallest possible wages, never once 
asking why they are thus employed. They, who should 
have their places among the first in the land, who have 
labored their lives long in the noblest of all business, 
not only are left to suffer, but too often, insult is added to 
injury — the well to do passing them by with the con- 
temptuous remark that such must be poor economists, 
or poor financiers, or they would have been as well off 
as other people. 

God has placed men upon this earth as stewards of 
his property ; he has given them full and explicit di- 
rections as to the use of it ; he has told them he shall 
require his own again with usury, and then he leaves 
them for a season. But think ye the cry of the 
hungry, perishing for bread, the cry of the beggar who 
is turned from your door to perish in the street, the 
cry of the widow and the fatherless, whose faces ye 
grind in the dust, think ye the cry of all these, as 
they lift up their despairing voices to heaven, enters 
into an ear that heareth not ? I tell you nay ! God 



172 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



is long-suffering, but he is just. When he shall come 
at the latter day to make up his account with his 
stewards, ye will hear his voice thundering in your 
ears, saying, "Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou 
knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather 
where I have not strewed ; thou oughtest, therefore, 
to have put my money to the exchangers, and then 
at my coming I should have received mine own with 
usury." Then shall he say unto his angels, as the 
king said unto his servants in the parable, "Take 
therefore the talent from him, and cast ye the un- 
profitable servant into outer darkness ; there shall be 
weeping and gnashing of teeth/' 



CHAPTEE XL 

Devotedness of the Indians — The Work extends — The state of the 
Mission — Letter of Dr. Ryerson — John Carey successful at Muncey 
town — An Indian tries to kill him — He escapes — Refuses to leave. 

After the work of God became general among 
the natives, the standard of piety in our Church 
throughout the provinces was raised fifty per cent. 
It was not unfrequent that our white brethren from 
different parts of the provinces, who would visit the 
natives and worship with them, would say to me: 
"We are ashamed of ourselves, when we see how far 
beyond us the Indians go in their devotedness to God, 
and in their enjoyment of his grace/' The secret, if 
any, was, the natives made a full surrender of soul 
and body to the Lord; they fasted once a week, and 
prayed to God always; and thus they made true the 
declaration of the Savior: "He that honoreth me, him 
will my Father honor/' And the Father did honor 
them with a cloud of his divine glory, and made them 
to drink from the rivers of his pleasure, and he fed 
them with the bread of heaven continually. 

There lived, on the Grand Kiver, about ten miles 



174 

AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

from our first establishment, a pagan Indian, by the 
name of Jacob Hill. He was a sober and industrious 
native, and could speak good English. The Lord con- 
verted this man, and shortly after, his whole family were 
walking with him in the way to heaven. We soon es- 
tablished an appointment for preaching in his neigh- 
borhood, collected the native children, and commenced 
a school, and it was not long before we had a good so- 
ciety of converted Indians, giving glory to God for re- 
deeming grace and dying love. 

A good work of the Lord also broke out among the 
Delawares near the mouth of Grand Kiver, and also 
among the Senecas, and we now could sing: 

"0, Jesus ! ride on till all are subdued ; 
Thy mercy make known, and sprinkle thy blood ! 
Display thy salvation, and teach the new song, 
To every nation, and people, and tongue." 

I append some extracts from the "State of the Mis- 
sion under the direction of the Missionary Society of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church," as found in the 
Methodist Magazine for 1827 : 

MOHAWK AND MISSISSAGUA INDIAN MISSIONS. 

The Eev. Win. Case writes under date of Dec. 25th, 
1826 : 

"The work is progressing and extending to other 
bodies of Indians in the back wilderness. We hope to 
give you further accounts soon. Thus much we now say, 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



175 



that it exceeds our highest anticipations. I cannot for- 
bear saying that Br. Ryerson, at the River Credit, is 
making progress in the knowledge of the Chippewa. He 
has advanced far enough to ascertain that the structure 
of the language bears a resemblance to the Hebrew." 

In another dated Jan. 4th, 1827, he observes : 

"If we now had four or five native missionaries, they 
might be employed to great advantage. The work is 
mightily prevailing throughout their border, on the Rice 
Lake, Mud Lake, and Skoogog Lake. On this account, I 
think the speakers we have, cannot be spared at present." 

In another dated Bellville, Jan. 10th, 1827 : 

"The society at the mission house, on the Grand River, 
continues to advance in its christian course. Its numbers, 
however, have been lessened by the removal of the 
Chippewas, and the society has met with a heavy loss, in 
the death of one of its most faithful members. The 
faithful warnings and triumphant death of the pious Jacob 
Hill, will be long remembered by the Mohawks on the 
Grand River. 

"The conversion of another Mohawk chief in the same 
neighborhood, has again renewed their strength. And 
the addition of several families of the Chippewas, lately 
from the forest, has increased the society to the number 
of forty. The Chippewas, who were converted at the 
Grand River, now reside at the River Credit, where 
twenty comfortable houses have been provided for them, 
by the kindness of the governor. With the exception of 
a few families, the whole-tribe have embraced Christianity, 
including the two chiefs. The whole number of souls is 



^ AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

about one hundred and eighty ; the society, one hundred 
and ten ; the school, between thirty and forty ; the Sab- 
bath School between forty and fifty children. In Novem- 
ber, I heard eleven of the children read intelligibly in 
the New Testament. At this establishment are to be 
seen the effects of Christianity on the manners of a rude 
and barbarous people. Here are industry, civilization, 
growing intelligence, peace, and grace. And those who' 
have witnessed the change, have expressed their persua- 
sions that this new nation of Christians enjoy a sum of 
religious and earthly felicity, which is not always found 
in the civilized societies of longer standing, and greater 
advantages. How great the change ! A nation of wan- 
dering,- idle drunkards, destitute of almost every comfort 
of life, have, in the course of twenty months, through the 
influence of Christianity, become a virtuous, industrious, 
and happy people ! All praise to Him who changes the 
heart by the power of his grace, and who gives to his 
people by the same Spirit to delight in the work of en- 
lightening the heathen ! The conversion of the tribe in 
the vicinity of Bellville, is as remarkable as those at the 
River Credit. Ten months ago, these were the same 
unhappy, sottish drunkards. They are now, without an 
exception in the whole tribe, a reformed and religious com- 
munity. They number about one hundred and thirty 
souls, and the society embraces every adult, about ninety 
persons. We have now been engaged four days in a 
course of instruction to about one hundred, in the chapel 
in this place, during which time they have made consid- 
erable improvement in singing, and a farther knowledge 
of Christianity. 

"By the aid of the interpreters, Wm. Beaver and 



KEY. ALVIN TOEET. 



177 



Jacob Peter, the congregation is taught to memorize the" 
commandments, the Lord's prayer, and other portions of 
the Scriptures, which have been translated into the Chip- 
pewa. The interpreter pronounces a sentence in the 
Indian, when the whole assembly together repeat it 
after him. This method of instruction was commenced 
last fall, on Grape Island, with about one half of the tribe, 
(the others being gone to their huntings in the north.) 
and it succeeded so well, that now, on the return of the 
hunters, we proceeded to teach the remainder of the 
tribe in the same way. During the exercises yesterday, 
they were much affected while we proceeded to explain 
the ten commandments. At the conclusion of each, we 
applied the subject thus : 'Xow, brothers, you see you 
have broken this law, and being guilty, how will you 
stand before your offended Judge ?' By the time we had 
concluded the exposition, sobs and groans were heard 
through the assembly, and we proceeded : 'Xow, broth, 
ers and sisters, you have sinned, and you have no good- 
ness to plead. But you are sorry for your sins ; yet 
where will you go for relief? I will tell you, brothers, 
there is but one path for your feet, but one wigwam that 
can defend you from the storm : Jesus Christ is a strong 
rock to defend you — run to him ; he loves you, for he 
died for you ; and your Great Father receives you, and 
foroives all your sins, because his beloved Son died for 
you, and now pleads for you ; yes, he gives you his Holy 
Spirit to comfort your hearts, and to assure you that your 
sins are forgiven.' " 

CONVERSION OF ANOTHER BODY OF THE CHIPPEWAS. 

"On Monday afternoon," (says the same writer, imder 
date Jan. 16th,) "we proceeded to an examination of the 



178 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



assembly in regard to their christian experience ; and 
the result was, that the whole body, of about sixty 
adults, had become reformed in their manners, so as to 
give up the use of spirits, and all but about ten pro- 
fessed to have received the hopes and joys of the gospel. 
The converted natives we invited forward for baptism, 
while those who had more recentlv been awakened, were 
told that, when they should be able to declare the mercv 
of God to their souls, they also would hereafter be admit- 
ted to the ordinance; and they were requested to retire in 
the rear of the congregation. When they arose to retire, 
they began to weep, and then to pray, that the Great 
Good Spirit would now have mercy upon them. When 
we perceived how deeply they were affected, we sent 
some of the most experienced Indian brethren to engage 
in prayer in their behalf. During the exercise of prayer, 
the spirit of grace appeared to be powerful on the minds 
of the penitents, and in the course of about an hour, 
nine persons professed to have found peace to their 
souls. The most of those present, had been reformed 
from then* drunken habits for several months, and havino- 
now become so deeply impressed with a sense of their 
sins, and of the blessings of their Savior, we concluded 
to admit all the converts, with then families, to the ordi- 
nance of baptism. The nature and design of the ordi- 
nance were now explained, and we proceeded to propose 
the formula, 'Dost thou renounce the devil, with all his 
works ?' Again we paused to give them further instruc- 
tion in regard to the extent of Satan's power and influ- 
ence, for the natives of the Chippewa have been terribly 
afraid of the evil spirit, (Muchemuneto) and to avert his 
displeasure, have made then offerings and paid their devo- 
tions generally to him, 



EE V. ALVIN TOKRY. 



179 



"We informed them from the Scriptures, that Satan 
had no power but to tempt to evil, and to punish the 
wicked; that those who believed in the Lord Jesus 
Christ, had nothing to fear from him, and in the Lord 
Jehovah there was everlasting strength to tread Satan 
beneath their feet. While on this subject they appeared 
unusually moved, and when we again proposed, 'Dost 
thou renounce the devil, with all his works ?' they 
responded, with great earnestness and a strong voice, 
'Ah !' and some of them put down their feet as if tread- 
ing the power of Satan beneath them. Seventy-five now 
received baptism, about sixty of whom were over the age 
of ten years. On the same evening, the Lord's Supper 
was also administered to the adults who had been bap- 
tized." 

MISSION AT MimCEY TOWN. 

Extract of a letter from the Kev. Thomas Madden, 
dated March 8, 1827 : 

"I have lately visited Muncey town, and I think there 
is a prospect of good being done there ; and although 
the school is small at times, and has not been attended 
with that punctuality we could have wished, in conse- 
quence of the unsettled state of many of the Indian 
families, yet those whom we have clothed, and whose 
parents have food and raiment for them, have made good, 
progress in reading and writing. 

"There is no opposition at present to the school, or 
ministration of the Word. Some have become reformed, 
and are preparing for christian baptism. A local preacher 
who is well acquainted with their manners, has settled 
among them, and his labors are acceptable and useful. I 



180 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



hope there may be something done for him. Br. Carey 
is doing what he can. We expect to get things in a 
more settled state in the course of the season. We have 
a second school in operation on the Grand River, which 
commenced about the first of January. There are about 
twenty-five native children who attend, and make fine 
progress in learning. A Sabbath-school was commenced 
at the same time, which is well attended by the parents 
and children, so that the prospect in that place is more 
favorable than it has ever been before. The school and 
society are still going on at the mission house. A num- 
ber of the Mississaguas were brought in at the mission 
house last autumn, and baptized, but have since removed 
to the Credit, so that the society remains about the same." 

Br. Crawford, who became our first Indian teacher, 
was faithful and successful in his work of teaching, as 
also in his office of class-leader and exhorter. The 
converted natives improved rapidly in piety, and in 
them were all the christian graces seen. Their pro- 
gress in agriculture and the arts was rapid, for the 
Lord blessed them spiritually and temporally; and 
while I staid with them, they were the happiest people 
I have ever known, and with them I would have lived 
during my earthly pilgrimage, had not my health failed. 

The natives of North America have always been 
noted for surpassingly sweet voices for singing, 
wherever they have any chance for cultivation, and we 
found the Indians of Canada easy to learn anything 



REV. ALVIN TOERT. 



181 



relating to vocal music. At first they had but one 
hymn in their own language, yet they never grew tired 
of it, but sang it over and over at all their meetings. 

As the work spread, and the number of Christians 
increased, the demand for a larger supply of music be- 
came more apparent, and accordingly I selected about 
thirty of our most spiritual hymns, some for evening, 
morning, Sabbath, sacramental occasions, &c, and tak- 
ing them to Dr. Aaron Hill, engaged him to translate 
them into Mohawk. The Dr. was a Mohawk by birth, a 
very intelligent man, and quite a skillful physician. He 
had a good English education, and was one of the best 
translators of the Indian into Mohawk we had in the 
Six Nations. We also employed him to translate the 
New Testament into Mohawk, and as he had no par- 
ticular place of residence among his people, we en- 
gaged his board with a white family residing on the 
Eeservation, near what is now called Brantfordville, 
and within a few miles of our missionary establish- 
ment, where I called upon him in my regular rounds, 
He entered upon his work with much spirit and am- 
bition, for we had promised him a compensation if he 
succeeded in his work. He first translated the Gospel 
according to St. Matthew and St, Luke, and having 
corrected a former translation of St. Mark and St. 
John, he soon finished the collection of hymns, and 



J-O^ AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

they were immediately sent on to New York, where 
oar Missionary Society printed them, and sent us back 
a neat hymn-book, containing the English and Indian 
on opposite pages. The art of singing by patent notes 
being at that time much in vogue, we obtained some 
note-books, and by singing a tune with them a few 
times, they so mastered it as to sing correctly and 
harmoniously each part of the tune. So great was their 
improvement, and so marked their progress, that 
hundreds of whites who visited them at their devotions, 
acknowledged that they excelled, by far, the whites 
in that branch of divine worship. 

At the last session of our Conference, Br. E°-erton 
Eyerson, a ^scholar learned in English, Hebrew and 
Greek, was appointed to labor among those Indians 
who were now settled at the Credit. He, with Peter 
Jones, now translated a number of hymns into the 
Chippewa tongue, which is entirely different from the 
Mohawk, and thus were the Chippewas favored equal- 
ly with their Mohawk brethren. Br. Case, in a letter 
to Xew York, thus notices the pleasure with which 
the natives received their hymn-book: 

'"The work of religion among the natives here con- 
tinues to prosper. Of another body of Chippewas, in 
the vicinity of Kingston, about ten have been converted, 
and the whole body, of about forty, have renounced 
spirits, and have come up to Grape Island for instruction 



REV. ALVIN TORE Y. 



183 



Peter Jones is now with us. The condition of our In- 
dian friends is every day improving. You would delight 
to hear our whole assembly, about 130, singing the 
Indian of 

"How liappy are they, who their Savior obey, 

And have laid up their treasure above ; 
Tongue cannot express the sweet comfort and peace, 

Of a soul in its earliest love." 

Nah kooh sha a she 

Pah pe na tah mooh wadt 

Kee sha moon ne toon kane wah mah chik 

Ah pe che sah kooh 

Cepe pah he Da tah moogk 

Pe je nuk shah wane one koo"h se wadt. * 

"The Indians are much delighted with the new hymn- 
book, and their desire to read is, by this circumstance, 
much increased. We are exceedingly happy in seeing the 
progress of this good work, and we are much encouraged 
by the deep interest which is taken in their welfare, both 
in this country and by strangers. To-day we renew our 
labors on the Island. I arrived here about two weeks 
since. Several of the preachers from the Hallo well and 
Bellville circuits accompany us in the labors of this 
week — of building a scow, making a harrow, planting, 
shingling houses, and teaching these new Christians the 
way to heaven." 

Br. Kyerson, being mostly stationary at the Credit, 
was able to give his time closely to the affairs of our 

* It may be proper to add, that the Indian words are divided into 
syllables, to enable the young learner to read with more ease. 1 It is 
therefore, not to be understood that in every division is contained a 
word. It frequently occurs that a single word extends throughout the 
line, and that the same word contains a whole sentence of the English. 



184 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



Mississagua brethren. The board shanty erected by 
them for a church at their first settlement, was unfit 
for use in cold weather, as it afforded them little or 
no protection from the winds and sifting snows. Br. 
Ryerson, therefore, formed the project of building a 
new and comfortable church, and he succeeded so ad- 
mirably in his noble enterprise as to complete, in a 
few months, a fine church, which was the pride of the 
Indians, and the ornament of the village. Br. R. 
acquitted himself like a man, and a noble minister 
of the Gospel, in the work assigned him as missionary. 
We give a letter written by him at this period to 
the Missionary Society at New York : 

"Indian Mission at the Credit, U. C, ) 
April 18th, 1827. j 

" Bev. and Bear Sir : — I now sit clown to discharge a 
duty, which, for various reasons, I have long neglected. 
I arrived at my station the 16th of Sept., 1826, when I 
commenced my labors among this new made people. I 
was at that time a perfect stranger to Indians, and but 
little acquainted with their customs ; but the affectionate 
manner in which they received me, and the joy they 
appeared to feel on the occasion, removed all the strange- 
ness of national feeling, and enabled me to embrace them 
as brethren, and love them as mine own people. I found 
them happy in their spiritual circumstances — of one heart 
and one soul, rejoicing daily in the Lord, and their chil- 
dren attentive at school. 

" How changed the scene, thought I, while visiting their 



REV. ALVIN TOERY. 



185 



several camps ; this flat,* which had heretofore resounded 
with the yells of drunkenness, and teemed with intoxica- 
ted Indians and white men, is now covered with wig- 
wams of Christians, and vocal with the praises of 
Jehovah ! This injured people, whose thousands have 
dwindled to a little more than five-score, are now regard- 
ed by the Sun of righteousness, and are admitted to 
behold a light which is shrouded from the view of many 
of their more wise and refined neighbors. The grace of 
God was manifest among them, but they needed to be 
instructed more perfectly how to cleave unto the Lord 
with full purpose of heart. Order and discipline were 
wanting, and a house that would answer the double pur- 
pose of literary and religious instruction. 

" As the cold weather now began to pinch, so that we 
could no longer have morning prayers in the old board 
chapel, it was necessary to erect a house immediately. 
We thought it advisable to make the first attempt tow- 
ards procuring the means for building among ourselves. 
Accordingly, the Indians, men, women and children, were 
collected together by the sound of the horn, and the 
matter was explained to them by Peter Jones, and a sub- 
scription presented. In half an hour, one hundred dol- 
lars, lacking four-pence, were subscribed, and (it being 
the season for catching salmon) forty dollars were paid 
at the time. Many of the Indian women, when they 
saw others go forward and present the widow's mite, 
(for they gave all they had, which was from one shilling 
to three dollars,) expressed their sorrow that they had 
nothing to give, but added, they would have some soon. 

*The Indians were encamped on a level piece of ground near the 
river, where fishermen of every description had formerly been accus- 
tomed to resort. 



186 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



"They immediately plied themselves to the making of 
baskets and brooms, and soon presented their dollars and 
half dollars, and had their names set down among the 
others. Little boys from eight to twelve years, brought 
their shillings and two shillings, the product of their 
little fingers, to help in building a house where they could 
learn to be wise like the white boys, and pray to Re-sha- 
mun-ire-to, (the Great Spirit.) How astonishing the 
contrast ! A short time ago these Indians would sell the 
last thing they had for one tenth its value, to get a little 
whisky ; but now they will- labor and exercise economy 
to get something to build a house, wherein they can 
worship the Lord of Hosts. Perhaps some of the intel- 
lectual and refined may be tempted to impute the zeal 
and benevolence of these poor Indians to their ignorance 
and imbecility. But, sir, is it ignorance and imbecility 
to be zealous for the King of kings — to love Jesus with 
our whole hearts and honor him with all our substance ? 
How would he, who possesses all the treasures of 
wisdom and knowledge, decide in this case ? He has 
decided it in Luke xxi. 3, 4. Ah ! sir, were all our white 
Christians as much attached to our blessed Savior and 
his house, as these babes and sucklings in Christ are, how 
would the temples of J ehovah rise to our view in almost 
every part of this extensive and populous continent. 

"In the evening, when I. retired into our temporary 
tviki-wam, and reviewed the scenes of the day, and called 
to mind what several Indian women had said while pre- 
senting their offerings, ' now we will have a house where 
we can hear about, and pray to Jesus, without getting 
cold,' I felt to exclaim with the old patriarch, when he 
heard of his long lost Joseph, 'It is enough— it is the 
Lord's doings, and it is marvelous in our eyes. 5 



KEV. ALVIN T ORE, Y. 



187 



" About the middle of November, the house (which is 
thirty-six feet long by twenty-eight feet wide,) was suf- 
ficiently finished to teach school in. The white inhabi- 
tants in this part of the province, have shown a very 
commendable zeal and liberality, by aiding in the erection 
of the building. * It is also worthy of particular notice 
and grateful acknowledgment, that some benevolent 
individuals of the London district, (nearly one hundred 
mile^west of this,) hearing that we wanted a stove, pur- 
chased a very handsome one, and sent it to us at this 
place. The house is now finished, except the seats, which 
would have been made before this time, could lumber 
have been procured and paid for. 

" Order and discipline were now to be established. For 
this purpose we (myself and Peter Jones) divided them into 
classes, and selected two of the most intelligent and expe- 
rienced men to take charge of each of these classes. Each 
class meets once a week. We meet the class-leaders every 
Sabbath, when we enquire into their own, and the state of 
their classes, and give them severally, the most suitable ad- 
vice of which we are capable. We also endeavor to explain 
to them how they should watch over, and talk to their 
brethren, and what particular duties they ought particu- 
larly to enforce. These class-leaders are thereby prepar- 
ing for more extended usefulness ; and in part, become 
interpreters of good things to their respective classes. 
They feel themselves as shepherds (which is a comparison 
I often use in explaining to them their duty,) over their 
little flocks, and often communicate the state of their 
classes in the most interesting manner. As some of them 
speak English, I have often heard them say, 4 We are 
weak children." "But I think my class is getting stronger 



188 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



and stronger, and I do believe that Jesus will, by and 
by, take all up in his arms into heaven.' 

" There have been three instances of intoxication since I 
came here. Two of the offenders were restored by deep 
repentance ; and the other, in the anguish of his soul for 
what he had done, terminated his existence by suicide. 
Each of these improprieties was the effect of white men's 
impiety and baseness. In one instance, the Indian was 
pursued more than a quarter of a mile, and then wa&, as 
it were, compelled to take the poisonous draught ; in the 
other instance, the poor victim was persuaded to ride in 
a wagon, when similar means were used to destroy him ; 
and what is horrid to relate, whisky was secretly mingled 
with cider. Alas ! sir, how does the blood, not of an 
individual only, but of tens of thousands, cry from the 
ground of America, for vengeance upon her inhabitants ! 
What woe shall be too severe for him who causes one of 
these little ones to offend, and puts the bottle to his 
brother's mouth ? 

"The school consists of about forty scholars, and is 
taught by Mr. Peter Jones, whose exemplary life, and inde- 
fatigable labor, will doubtless give the most perfect satis- 
faction to the Missionary Committee, an'd be a lasting 
blessing to his pupils. About twenty Indian children 
have learned those catechisms which teach the first prin- 
ciples of the christian religion, and a number of Watts' 
hymns for children. About the same number can read 
the Holy Scriptures — twelve of these can repeat the 
greatest part of our Savior's sermon on the Mount, and 
are beginning to write intelligibly. The children are 
generally exemplary in their conduct — several of them 
have professed to experience a change of heart from 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



189 



nature to grace ; and some of them show signs of supe- 
rior capacity and genius, and will, I doubt not, be seen 
at no distant day, standing as daysmen between the 
Great Spirit and their heathen brethren, crying to the one, 
'Spare us, good Lord ;' and entreating the others in the 
language of the ancient Gentile missionary, 'We pray you 
in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.' 

"The Indians have commenced their spring's labor, and 
appear to improve in habits of industry. However, their 
former habits of hunting and fishing, on which their whole 
dependence for support has ahoays been placed, prevent 
them from feeling that deep interest in their agricultural 
success, which we could wish. But in this respect, judg- 
ing from the past, we anticipate great improvement. By 
means of their funds invested in the hands of the govern- 
ment, they have purchased two yoke of oxen, one wagon, 
three ploughs, chains, harrow teeth, hoes, and other 
implements of husbandry, in order to commence the im- 
portant and interesting business of agriculture. They 
have likewise received from their affectionate York and 
Yonge-street brethren, the present of a very elegant 
Scotch plow, which will be of great utility in breaking 
up the soil. Our village consists of twenty houses, (besides 
the chapel,) built on half acre lots, which are now fenced 
in, and will soon be prepared for planting. A number of 
heathen Indians, having heard that their brethren at the 
Credit had learned to live in a new and better way, have 
come here from different parts of the province — have 
embraced Christianity, and now appear to be established 
in the faith as it is in Jesus. The society contains one 
hundred and twenty members, who are steadfast and im- 
movable, and seem to be growing in grace and in knowl- 



190 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

edge. I never experienced more affecting marks of sin- 
cere friendship, christian affection and tenderness, than 
among this people. I must defer the details of any furth- 
er particulars till a future period. 

"Tours affectionately, 
"E. Ryebsox .» 

Br. Carey succeeded admirably in his work at Mun- 
cey town, and showed himself to be a hero indeed. 
He continued teaching, under many dangers and diffi- 
culties, and under many discouragements, until the 
whole tribe were brought under the influence of the 
Gospel of Christ. During the earlier period of his 
teaching, and before many of the natives had re- 
nounced their old customs and habits, one of the In- 
dians, having gone to the white settlement for whisky, 
was told that unless he should drive Carey away from 
his nation, he should have no more- whisky. Accord- 
ingly, he determined to shoot him. So, loading his 
rifle, and drinking whisky enough to make him brave, 
he started back for the place where Carey was teach- 
ing. He crawled stealthily up to the door of the wig- 
wam, which was open, and raising his rifle to his 
shoulder, he aimed at Carey, who stood with his back 
to the door. A little girl sitting near the door, saw 
the Indian when he came to the house, and watchino- 
his motions, saw him raise his rifle. Quick as thought, 
she sprang from the seat, and seizing the end of the 



REV. A L V I N TOREY. 



191 



gun, pushed it to the floor. Br. Carey, hearing the 
noise, turned around, when the Indian, seeing himself 
discovered, tied to the woods, 

When our friends abroad heard of Br. Carey's dan- 
ger, they advised him to leave so dangerous a place; 
but he, like a good soldier and faithful sentinel, said: 
"No! I will not leave my work, for I do not believe 
the Lord will allow a drunken Indian to take my life 
while engaged in his work." And so it was, though 
the same savage tried the second time to murder Ca- 
rey; the Lord was round about him like a wall of fire 
to guard his servant, and to show those wicked whis- 
ky dealers that they were dealing with some power 
greater than man's. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Stability of the Indian converts— Causes of it— Triumphant deaths— 
An Indian deceived and made drunk by the whites— Commits sui- 
cide—The tribe resolve to exclude all rum-sellers— Worse than 
diabolical character of the liquor traffic. 

It was a very general opinion of skeptics, and, in- 
deed, of our christian friends and brethren at large, 
that our Indians, who had been converted so suddenly 
from heathenism to Christianity, would relapse soon 
into their former habits of drinking and degradation, 
that they would soon return to their former mode of 
worship, and cling with greater tenacity to their 
pagan rites and ceremonies. But in this, happily, all 
were disappointed, for when they became soundly con- 
verted to God, they also became the most devotional 
people I ever saw. When we explained to them the 
requirements of the Gospel, and the great good the 
Lord had in store for the humble, persevering Chris- 
tian, who sits at the feet of the blessed Jesus, to learn 
from him of his law, they seemed to lose all thought 
of worldly cares, of personal distinction or aggrandize- 
ment, but gave their whole souls as an offering to 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



193 



their blessed Kedeemer, to do with them as he saw- 
fit ; and this they did day after day, spending much 
of their time in prayer and devout meditation, morn- 
ing and evening ; for as they considered it their chief 
business to save their souls, they could find time every 
day in the week, as well as on Sunday, for their devo- 
tions ; and when the pale horse and his rider appeared 
for them, summoning them away to the land of spirits, 
to dwell with him whom they had served so diligently, 
and loved so fervently here on earth, they hailed the 
messenger as the harbinger of eternal rest, and with 
song, and shout, and glad hosannah, they entered the 
dark river of death, and the sound of their voices 
could be heard even as they reached the other shore. 

Among those who died in the triumphs of faith, 
was a young girl of the Mississagua tribe, at the Eiver 
Credit. She was about twelve years of age, and 
among the first converts of this tribe. She entered 
the school at Grand Eiver, and while staying there, 
showed herself a diligent scholar, as well as devout 
Christian, remarkably consistent in all her intercourse 
with her friends and fellow-scholars. She soon be- 
came able to read and write. A nice Bible was pre- 
sented to her by a friend, as soon as she became able 
to read in it. This she read day and night, as she 
carried it with her wherever she went, and it may 



194 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



truly be said, "In it she meditated day and night." 
This course of conduct continued until the day of 
her death, which occurred some two years after her 
conversion to God. She seemed to ripen for heaven 
as days and months wore away, and when at last the 
message came for her, it found her ready to enter the 
cold stream of death without a sigh, or a word of 
sorrow, at parting with all those she held dear to her 
on earth, but, with hands clasping her precious Bible 
to her bosom, her faith strong in its precious promises, 
she calmly awaited the final dissolution of the bands 
which held her from a closer communion with her 
God, and leaning on his strong arm she sweetly fell 
asleep. On the day of her burial, one of her class- 
mates bore in her hand, as she followed her to the 
tomb, the Bible the departed had held so dear, and 
which had been a lamp of life, guiding her in the 
paths of righteousness. 

Another instance of the power of religion over the 
last foe, was shown in the death of a woman of the 
Tuscarora tribe, who had become a subject *of con- 
verting grace, but in consequence of ill health, had 
never received- the rite of baptism. As her health 
continued to decline, it was thought best, by her 
friends, for her to leave her family and journey a 
short distance down the river, for the purpose of 



EE V. ALVIN TORRY. 



195 



procuring medical aid. Accordingly, slie was placed 
in an Indian canoe, and they started down the 
Grand River. After traveling some fifteen or twenty 
miles, she suddenly became worse, and it was found 
necessary to land immediately. She was taken to a 
small Indian house close to the river, and belonging 
to a native of the Delaware tribe. As Providence 
would have it, I was passing just at that time on the 
opposite side of the river, on my way down to the 
mouth, then some ten or twelve miles distant. When 
I came opposite the house where the sick woman lay, 
I was espied by one of the attendants, who informed 
her that the missionary was passing. She immediate- 
ly requested them to send for me. Accordingly, an 
Indian sprang into a boat and made on down the river 
after me. He soon came within hailing distance, and 
beckoned me to stop. As he came up, he informed 
me there was a sick woman on the other side of the 
river, who wished to see me. I immediately hitched 
my horse to a tree, and crossing the river with the In- 
dian, was soon standing in the presence of the dark- 
winged angel of death. 

As I approached the bed of straw whereon lay the 
sick woman, I enquired how she was. She said she 
must soon die, and requested me to baptize her before 
her death. I administered the ordinance, and it was 



196 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 



a solemn time. She seemed happy in God, and now 
took leave of her husband and friends. Last of all, 
and hardest to give up, was her infant. This, with all 
a mother's yearning, she pressed to her bosom, as 
though she could not give it up ; but the grace of God 
was sufficient for her, and, with one last fond 
look, she gave it into the hands of those around 
her, and folding her hands, she awaited the com- 
ing of those bright ones commissioned to bear her 
spirit to its eternal rest. While we were thus 
standing, expecting every breath would be her last, 
the door opened, and her mother, a pagan, quick- 
ly and anxiously approached the bedside of her dying 
daughter. She had heard at a distance of her daugh- 
ter's illness, and hastening on, she reached her bedside 
in time to see her die. 

The daughter eagerly grasped the hand of her 
mother, and for a few moments all was silence, save the 
quick, deep sobs of the sorrow-stricken mother. At 
length the dying daughter, in a feeble voice said-: 
" Mother, I am going to heaven, to live with Jesus, my 
adorable Savior ; and I want you, before I die, should 
promise me you will get religion and meet me above." 
The mother, strong in the religion of her forefathers, 
hesitated to give an answer to her dying daughter. 
Seeing her reluctance to part with her old customs, 



REV. ALYIN TORRY. 



197 



tlae dying daughter, still clasping the hand of her 
mother, said, while the tears were streaming down her 
icy cheeks : '''0, mother ! I cannot die until you 
promise me you will get religion and meet me in 
heaven/'' The mother, trembling, while the tears 
showed the deep feeling of her heart, at length, said: 
"I will try to be a Christian, and live so as to meet 
you in heaven." Then this dvins; saint let go her 
mother's hand, and, as she heard the rumbling of 
the chariot wheels that were to bear her away, and saw 
the bright and shining angels fluttering above her, as 
they waited to escort her to the mansions of bliss, she 
closed her eyes, and with a smile of ineffable joy upon 
her features, she joined the waiting band of heavenly 
ones, and passed on to her home beyond the skies. 

One other instance of death among these Christians 
I extract from Rev. Peter Jones'" Journal : 

"Sunday, June 4th, 1826. — Rode this morning to our 
settlement at the Credit. Found the Indians engaged in 
the Sabbath School, and all pretty well, except Br. Geo. 
Youngs, who was very ill. 

"Moxday, 5th. — Towards evening, at the request of the 
sick man, (Geo. Youngs.) we had prayers with him, that 
he might be resigned to the will of God, as there was 
little hope of his recovery. He said there was only one 
thing on his mind, 'He should have liked to live a little 
longer, to have known more of this good religion, but 



198 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



for that, he was willing, if it pleased the Good Spirit, to 
die then.' O Lord, spare thy servant a little longer, if 
thy holy will; nevertheless, not our will, but thine be 
done. 

"Tuesday, 6th. — In the morning prayed with Br. Geo. 
Youngs, who was evidently sick unto death. He appear- 
ed very prayerful, and resigned to the will of God. Dr. 
A. called; he informed us there was no hope of his 
recovery. About ten o'clock, word came to me that he 
was dying, so I hastened down and got there just as he 
was breathing his last. He fell asleep in the arms of 
Jesus, to join with the glorified spirits above, where, in 
the paradise of God, he will rest from all his labors. 
Blessed be God, that he died a Christian! At our 
prayer-meeting in the afternoon, we had a solemn time. 
O Lord, continue to carry on thy work till all the natives 
of the forest become Christians ! 

"Wednesday, 1th. — At 11a. m., I preached a funeral 
sermon to the Indians, on the patience of Job. While 
addressing them on the duty of resignation to the will of 
God, under all the dispensations of his providence, there 
was a solemn joy on every countenance, and frequent 
bursts of praise. After this service, I committed to the 
grave the remains of our good brother, in sure and cer- 
tain hope of a glorious resurrection. This is the first 
Christian Indian buried at the Credit." 

In contrast I give another incident, most melan- 
choly in its details, of one who, through the satanic 
intrigues and influences of wicked white men, fell from 
his high estate, and in his remorse committed suicide. 
The fisheries of the Credit were very profitable^ and 



KEY. AL YIN TORRY. 199 

the whites, availing themselves of the indifference of the 
natives, were in the habit of resorting there yearly, 
and carrying off barrels of fish. As the natives de- 
pended much upon these fisheries for food daring their 
season, they were always there in large numbers, and 
always willing to barter what they did not want for 
immediate use, for anything the whites had to offer, and 
which most generally was whisky. When the In- 
dians once began to drink, they would part with any- 
thing and everything they possessed, even to the 
clothes upon their bodies, to get more fire-water; and 
those avaricious traders would take the last blanket 
they had, leaving them without covering from the 
weather. It was no uncommon sight to see these na- 
tives, both male and female, lying drunk upon the 
beach around the traders' shanties, with scarcely any 
clothing, having been robbed, as it were, by the tra- 
ders, who intended, when they became sober, to sell 
back the clothing at exorbitant prices, to be paid in 
fish. 

After our converted Mississaguas settled there, the 
traders came as usual, with their barrels of whisky, 
but not one Indian could they get to touch one drop 
of their poisonous stuff. At this they began to think 
their craft was in danger, for if they could not make 
Indians drunk, there would be no profit in buying 



200 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



their fish. They therefore laid their heads together, 
and with the help of their father, the devil, who was 
chief counsellor, they laid their plans to entrap the 
natives unawares. They tried many schemes, in vain. 
They arranged their decanters and glasses in their 
most attractive form, and put on their blandest smiles, 
but all to no purpose. At one time, one of the tra- 
ders, seeing a christian Indian and his family passing 
his door, invited them to enter, and offered them 
whisky as a token of his pleasure at seeing them again. 

The Indian said, "Have you Bibles ?" "Q, yes 1" 
said the trader, and handed one down. The Indian, 
taking the Bible in his hand, and looking at the trader 
said, "Much gospel ; little whisky I" The trader, 
surprised and foiled in his attempt to intoxicate them, 
said nothing, and they passed on. They next tried 
force, and in one instance they pursued a native more 
than a quarter of a mile, when they forced him to 
drink of their liquor. Again, they changed their tac- 
tics, and offered the natives sweet cider, telling them 
that though they could not drink whisky, there surely 
was no harm in drinking a glass of sweet cider, as that 
was not forbidden them. After much specious rea- 
soning of this sort, they prevailed upon one Indian to 
drink a glass of cider. But these demons incarnate, 
had mixed whisky with the cider, and as they plied 



REV. ALVIN TORRT. 201 

him with glass after glass, he soon began to feel the 
maddening fire coursing through his veins. Feeling 
he was undone, he started for home. As he entered, 
his wife seeing his state, cried out in her anguish, 
"We are ruined ; you have let the white man make 
you drunk I" The Indian paused a moment, as she 
thus bewailed their misfortune, then taking down his 
rifle, he left the house, unnoticed by his wife, who was 
deeply lamenting this unhappy event, and making his 
way to the grove near by, shot himself through the 
body. The Indians, hearing the report of a gun near 
by, went out, and there they found him, lying on the 
ground, rolling in his blood, and writhing in his anguish 
and agony of spirit, mortally wounded. They carried 
him to the house, and laid him upon his bed. The 
christian natives had gathered in, and now with his 
family fell upon their knees, and offered up prayer to 
God that he might be saved. When asked, how he 
felt in his mind, he said, "All dark ; no feel happy — 
no feel like praying ! Though every exertion was 
made to save him, he gradually sunk into the embrace 
of death, wailing out in his last breath, "All dark, 
dark r 

As they arose from their knees, and stood mourn- 
fully around the bed-side of their unfortunate broth- 
er, and heard his dying exclamation, as he entered 



202 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



upon the dread unknown, and learned the story of 
his fall, how, with many professions of friendship and 
fond regard, those servants of darkness had enticed 
him to do what in itself he thought no wrong, they 
determined to drive those traders from their midst, 
and henceforth to allow no white man on their land, 
with anything in the shape of drink, and never to take 
anything from the hand of a white man that could 
contain anything intoxicating. 

I have often thought what an account those men, who 
trafficked with the aborigines of our country, must give ! 
The blood of thousands cries from the ground for ven- 
geance against their destroyers. Surely, if there is any 
work too mean for the devil to do, it must be this rum- 
selling, whisky-making business. That there is work so 
mean and so dirty that the devil disdains to touch his 
hand to it, although gloved, we do not doubt ; and when 
those men who have been his most faithful servants here 
on earth, who have cheerfully performed his vilest drudg- 
ery, come into the presence of their Master, as he sits 
on his throne, in those lurid, sulphurous regions below, 
and claim an exalted station near him, because of their 
zeal in his service, he will spurn them from him in 
contempt, and tell them that the darkest, farthest, 
hottest corner of his dungeon is only too good for them. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Pioneer work— Exposure— Health impaired— Asks for release from 
the mission— Urged to continue— On his way to Conference faints 
and falls from his horse— After Conference goes home to the States 
to recruit— Returns to Canada invigorated— Again dangerously ill- 
Transferred to the Genesee Conference— Appointed to the Ulysses 
circuit— Goes to the Canada. Conference— Successful meeting at 
Salt Springs— Remarkable instance of presentiment— Henry Ryan. 

From the commencement of my labors with the 
Indians, my path seemed to lead me to those who had 
not as yet received any knowledge of the Bible or a 
plan of salvation. My business was to break up the 
fallow ground, and having sown the seed, leave others 
to water and gather in the harvest. Thus, as soon -as 
a station was formed at the River Credit by those 
natives converted at Grand River, and who, because 
they had no particular abiding place, settled there, I 
left them in the care of a missionary stationed among 
them by the Conference, and only occasionally visited 
them afterwards, as I was pressing on to carry the 
gospel to others yet in their pagan state. Among 
such I labored while they were wandering about, but 
as soon as they settled down in one place, they required 
some one to watch over them, and guide and instruct 



204 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

them daily, until they should become men and women 
in Christ. And as there were, as yet, but few who 
would take their lives in their hands and wander 
through the wilderness, hunting up the wild man of 
the forest to tell him of a crucified Savior, it became 
necessary for me to take this post of exposure and 
peril, and be continually pushing on the outposts of 
the work. 

Peter J ones had begun, at this time, to preach, and 
travelled much among his brethren, telling them what 
God had done for him, and inviting them to come and 
possess themselves of the same joy ; but his heart was 
with his brethren at the Credit, and he was loth to 
leave them until they could better guide themselves. 
The result consequent upon the privations I was 
called upon to endure, of breasting storms of wind 
and rain, of snow and ice, of sleeping upon the cold, 
wet ground, wherever night overtook me, oftentimes 
without fire or food, toiling through trackless swamps, 
or swimming deep and swollen rivers ; such things, 
after three years of hard labor, began to undermine 
my constitution, and as I entered upon my fourth year, 
I found I was overtaxing my strength. My constitu- 
tion had not fully recovered from the effects of my 
sickness while travelling among the new settlements 
of the whites, and my constant exposure to wet and 
cold, was not in the least beneficial to me 0 



EE V. ALVIN TORE Y. 



205 



As I looked into the future I could not hope it 
would be any better for me, for we were constantly 
making aggressive warfare upon the powers of dark- 
ness, and this necessarily kept me among the wild, 
untaught savages much, or most of my time, save 
when, that I might recruit my strength, I would spend 
a few days' time enjoying the hospitalities of my 
white brethren. At times I felt mightily strength- 
ened, and nerved to the conflict, while storming some 
of the strongholds of the Prince of Darkness, and 
especially when we succeeded, through the name and 
strength of the Captain of our salvation, in unlock- 
ing the prison doors of death, and in leading forth 
into the light and liberty of the Son of God, those 
who had been long bound down in the chains of hell- 
ish darkness. To listen to the songs and shouts 
of victory, and to witness the glory and peace which 
filled their happy, liberated souls, seemed enough, at 
times, to fully compensate us for all the toil and suf- 
fering we endured. 

Often I felt like saying, "Let me live and die on 
the battle-field but at other times the voice of duty 
warned me to leave the field, before I should be com- 
pelled to do so for want of health. Under these im- 
pressions, I wrote to Br. Case, stating my circumstan- 
ces, and my convictions that I ought to leave my post. 



206 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

He soon answered my letter, in his affectionate and 
fatherly way, calling my attention to the manner the 
first successful missionary effort commenced under 
Brainard, who labored among the natives of South 
America with glorious success, but after three years' 
toil and privation, was brought to the gates of death. 
When on his dying bed, he called a brother of his, 
studying for the ministry, to him, and in a solemn 
charge, gave the care of his flock into his hands. But 
this brother, though a good man, lacked that mission- 
ary fire which burned so brightly in the heart of young 
Brainard, and the mission, so well begun, soon dwindled 
away. "Iow/ J said Br. Case, "here we are, with 
this mission just begun. You have been among the 
Indians until they have confidence in all you say. 
We have other good ministers who would be employed 
m the work, but they are unacquainted with the In- 
dians ; and the natives distrust all white men whom 
they have not proved. Mow, brother, you must not 
think of leaving this work. There is a hereafter, and 
who knows the stars that will be added to your crown, 
if you continue on in this blessed work." 

About this time, chief Davis, hearing me say I soon 
must leave them, in consequence of my ill health, 
came to me, and taking his seat beside me, said : "Be 
you going to leave us ?" I replied, "I think I shall 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



207 



be obliged to, on account of my health, which is fail- 
ing ; and I find I cannot do the work expected of me." 
"Brother," said the chief, "let me tell you. You 
must not leave us now. We not strong yet. You 
leave us now, we all go down." I replied, "If I 
leave you, our good Bishop will send you another good 
minister to preach to you and live with you." He 
quickly replied : "He not know Indian ; Indian not 
know him ; Indian not mind him. You know Indian ; 
Indian know you ; Indian mind you." This was said 
with so much feeling and concern for his people, that 
with what Br. Case had said in his letter to me, it 
nearly discouraged me from entertaining any more 
thoughts of leaving the mission field at the coming 
Conference. 

On my way to our Annual Conference, while 
traveling through a roadless wilderness, I became so 
unwell as to faint and fall from my horse. I lay some 
time senseless, how long I know not. My horse had 
gone a few paces ahead, when he stopped and waited 
for me. On recovering, I arose to my feet, moved 
slowly on after my horse, and taking the bridle in my 
hand, sat down by the roots of a tree, and lifted up 
my heart in prayer to God, that he would direct me 
and assist me. I now looked ahead of me, in the di- 
rection I expected to find a settlement, and saw a 



208 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



white man and woman coming towards me. As they 
came near, and saw me sitting on the ground, they 
asked me if I was sick. I told them I was ; that I 
had fainted and fallen from my horse, and asked them 
how far it was to a settlement of white people. They 
informed me I was near what was then called the 
Dundas road, and that I would find a public house 
but a short distance ahead. Upon this, I arose, and 
walking slowly along, soon came in sight of the house 
spoken of. Here I had my horse taken care of, and 
then went to bed. After a few hours I felt better, 
and again mounting my horse, proceeded on my way 
to Conference. 

Much of the time, while on this journey, I was hard- 
ly able to ride ; but I persevered, and finally reached 
my destination. Bishop George presided at this Con- 
ference. He and all the preachers saw the state of 
my health, yet would they not consent to release me 
from my work. The Bishop said I might visit my 
friends in the States, and in spending a few weeks 
with them, I would probably recover, so as to continue 
my work. Accordingly, I made the best of my situa- 
tion, and started for my home in the States. Here I 
spent several days, in that quiet and rest I so much 
needed, and on returning to Canada, my health was 
much improved, so that I entered upon my work with 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



209 



strong hopes of pushing forward the victories of the 
cross, with all my former strength of physical en- 
durance. 

About this time, we were called upon to mourn the 
loss of one of our most efficient and pious Indians, Br» 
Jacob Hill, of whom I have spoken as being converted 
some two years previous. The society we established at 
his house, and which consisted, at first, of himself and 
family, had continued to increase, until nearly all his 
neighbors became members, and a flourishing school 
was now in operation. Br. Jacob evinced great inter- 
est in the success of the school, and also in the work 
generally. While in his pagan state, he was much re- 
spected by his white neighbors, for his honesty and 
temperate habits ; and after his conversion, he was one 
of the most happy, devoted and consistent Christians 
in the nation, During his last sickness, he exhorted 
all who came to see him to prepare to meet him in 
heaven. He was very happy, and spent most of his 
last hours conversing with his family and christian 
brethren, warning them to be faithful, humble Chris- 
tians. He told them they might expect the Lord 
would yet convert and save a great many of their 
brethren. Though his stay with us as a Christian was 
short, he died in the full triumphs of faith, and has 
taken his place among the blood- washed, around the 
throne in heaven. 



210 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

About ten miles below our first establishment on 
Grand River, were a number of wigwams belonging 
to the Oneida tribe. They had established them- 
selves at this place because of some salt springs, 
where, in years gone by, Indians had manufactured 
salt. The place was known as "Salt Springs." I 
succeeded in drawing the attention of these Indians 
to the importance of establishing a school among 
them, and I also left an appointment for preaching at 
this place. 

Winter had now set in upon us, and my head, hands 
and heart, were overcharged with the great interests 
of these natives who were just emerging from the 
cloud of heathenish darkness that enveloped them, into 
the clear and dazzling sunlight of gospel day. I 
found it necessary, during the winter, in consequence 
of the increase of scholars and hearers at Salt Springs, 
to build a house which should answer the purpose of 
church and school-house. The Missionary Society as 
yet did not afford us any help in building among the 
Indians. I had only drawn on our fund for one hun- 
dred dollars a year, with a few dollars more as ex- 
penses, that being my salary while among the Indians. 
Some of our teachers were receiving small salaries 
yearly, but when we commenced building, I was 
obliged to go out amongst our white brethren, and 



REV. ALVIN TORE, Y. 



211 



presenting my cause before them, rely upon their 
benevolent contributions for assistance. 

I now devoted all my spare time, when not upon 
other parts of my large circuit or mission, to the 
gathering together of materials and collecting funds, 
that we might commence building as soon as spring 
opened. As winter wore away, I found my health, 
which had not fully returned since' my sickness of the 
previous summer, was continually failing,, under the 
care and exposure necessary to meet my appointments, 
and to oversee all the different portions of the work. 
Preaching every day at stations miles apart, made 
it necessary for me to be out in all weathers, when 
possible for a man to travel. The spring had just 
opened ; materials for building were all collected 
and on hand, and everything was prospering when I 
was taken sick and conflned^o a small unfinished room, 
in a house about one mile from Grand Eiver. 

Here, for four weeks I lay, the physicians expect- 
ing I never would leave my bed alive. The Indians 
from all parts called to see the Missionary. They 
sympathized very much with me, and wanted to do 
something for me. They would come to my room and 
weep while listening to me, as I talked to them of 
the good things of the kingdom of heaven, and morn- 
ing and evening their prayers arose to the Great Spirit, 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

that my life might yet be spared. At the end of four 
weeks I was able to sit up, and soon began to walk 
about. This was about the first of May, in the fifth 
year of my labor among the Indians. 

At Salt Springs there lived a pagan woman, very 
industrious, temperate and economical in all her 
habits. She had settled on those fertile flats border- 
ing the river, and by carefully tilling the soil, which 
yielded profusely when properly worked, and hoarding 
all she raised, amassed quite a property, and was 
known among the Indians as the "rich woman." 
When I commenced preaching to her tribe, we invited 
her to come to the meetings, which we informed her 
were to benefit the Indians, and cause them to leave 
off the use of fire-waters, &c. She said she would 
wait and see if our religion reformed the drunkard, 
or made them any more jpdustrious. She soon had 
evidence that the Gospel could reform the most disso- 
lute among them. She then became friendly, attended 
our meetings, and seemed inclined to be pious. 

My brethren in the ministry, with myself, now 
thought it best for me to leave the mission field ; ac- 
cordingly, as soon as I became able to ride my horse, 
I started for my mother's house, in Chenango Co., 
K Y. On mounting my horse, I found I should be 
able to ride but very few miles in a day ; but when I 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



213 



was fully under way for home, and had been several 
days among white people, where I could have com- 
fortable beds and wholesome food, my health improved 
rapidly, and at the end of a week's journeying on 
horseback, I reached the village of Penn Yan, in this 
State. 

Here I met with Abner Chase, of the Genesee 
Conference, and Presiding Elder of the district. He 
thought it best for me to take an appointment on his 
district at the approaching Conference, which held its 
annual session in Wilkesbarre, Pennsylvania. In 
order t-o this, I must take a transfer from the Canada 
Conference. As my health had improved very fast 
after crossing the Niagara waters, up to that time, 
and as I was growing stronger every day, I consented 
to let Br. Chase present my case before the presiding 
Bishop and Conference, and if it was thought best 
for me to take an appointment within the bounds of 
his district, to do so. I now continued on for my 
mother's house, which I reached in the course of a 
few days. Here I spent the few weeks intervening 
before Conference commenced its session, at which I 
was transferred by the Bishop to the Genesee Confer- 
ence, and received my appointment, according to my 
request, as junior preacher. I was appointed to labor 
upon the Ulysses circuit, with R. M. Evarts as senior 
preacher. 



214 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



I immediately took leave of my mother, and started 
for my circuit, which was some sixty miles distant. 
My colleague was taken lame, and did not join me 
in the work. Thus, again, the whole care of a circuit 
fell upon me. This circuit embraced all the country 
lying between Cayuga and Seneca Lakes, from the 
town of Enfield to 'Ovid. Within the bounds of that ' 
circuit, there are, at the time of my writing this, nine 
different stations, with as many ministers. 

As it was necessary for me to be at the Canada 
Conference, which met in September, in order to re- 
port the state of the mission at Grand Kiver, after 
going once around my circuit I started for the Canadas, 
and reached Grand River the week before the Confer- 
ence commenced its session. Having one Sabbath to 
spend before the opening of Conference, I concluded 
to preach at the Salt Springs, where I had commenced 
building, and where the Indians were just beginning 
to listen to the truths of religion. 

Everything remained about as when I left. It was 
announced that I would again preach at that place, 
and when Sunday came, we had a general rally of the 
Indians and whites from all parts of the country 
round about. While I was preaching, the Spirit of 
the Lord sent home the truth of the Gospel to the 
hearts of nearly all present, and a general weeping 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 215 

and crying out for mercy was heard in all parts of the 
house. We all fell upon our knees and commenced 
praying. Soon the Lord began to lift up the bowed 
down, and shouts of victory were heard among those 
who were weeping and wailing because of their lost 
and ruined condition. 

The Lord was present to save and bless. Among 
those who rejoiced in the love of a new found Savior, 
was the noble .Chief, Doxtacler, one of the most in- 
fluential chiefs of the Six Nations, and a part of his 
family. His son William, a young man of great 
promise, noted for his sagacity and shrewdness, to- 
gether with the reputation of being one of the best 
Mohawk scholars in all the reservation, was arrested 
by the Spirit of God, soundly converted, and, like St. 
Paul, began to preach to his people almost as soon as 
he was brought into the light of the G-ospel. He 
seemed like a burning seraph, such power accom- 
panied his prayers and exhortations. 

We had witnessed but few instances amono; the 
Indians of a more powerful meeting than this. Over 
a score were converted that day, and were rejoicing 
in the Savior's love. I stayed with this people several 
days, and the Lord wrought gloriously for us here. I 
was obliged to tear myself away, that I might attend 
Conference. The news of this glorious work had pre- 



216 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



ceded me, and Christians everywhere were rejoicing 
at the wondrous displays of Divine love. 

While stopping at Salt Springs, and during my ill- 
ness in the spring, I had made it my home at a Mr. 
TuthiU's, who died during my absence in the States. 
As his death was quite sudden, and the events rela- 
ting to it somewhat remarkable, I will relate it as given 
to me by his widow. A short time before his death, 
while lying in bed, he heard three raps at the head of his 
bed. He immediately informed his family some of 
them would soon die. The day on which he was 
killed, he had business away from home, which re- 
quired him to start early in the morning. He arose 
about four o'clock, and was on his knees, praying, much 
longer than was usual, for him. On leaving, he bid his 
family farewell, which was an unusual thing for him to 
do. He drove his own team. The distance he had to go 
was ten miles. He had travelled that distance, left his 
load, finished his business, and started for home. He 
seated himself in his empty wagon, with a man by his 
side. The man said he seemed not inclined to talk, save, 
every few minutes he would say, " We are alive yet/' and 
thus they moved along for his home. Their road was 
smooth and sandy, passing, now and then, under dry 
oaks, which had been girdled. As they were passing 
under one of these trees, a large limb fell from the 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 217 

tree, striking him on the head, and killing him in- 
stantly. He was a member of our Church, and a re- 
spectable, friendly, good man. He and his family had 
shown me much kindness during my sickness, and I 
had often been blessed while praying with and for 
them, and at my last meeting with the Indians, I had 
the pleasure of seeing two of his children made happy 
in the love of God. 

I reached Hamilton^, the seat of Conference, the 
second day of its session. Bishop Hedding in the 
chair. At this Conference we had trouble with Henry 
Ryan, an aged minister, who had been one of our most 
efficient and successful ministers, for thirty years. He 
was Irish by birth, of a tall, gigantic frame, inclined 
to corpulency, and weighing near three hundred. He 
was by far the largest man I ever saw. He had a 
voice like a lion, and when speaking in the open air, 
to a large assembly, he might be heard distinctly for 
miles. Br. Case once said of his preaching at camp- 
meeting's, that "when fully roused to his subject, and 
raising his voice, it was like throwing handirons and 
crowbars among the people." His greatest success 
was in his early ministry, which was mostly in the 
Canadas. When a young man, he was a colleague of 
Bishop Hedding. Probably no minister braved more 
difficulties, or encountered greater hardships than 



218 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Henry Eyan. He was presiding elder in the Canadas 
for many years. I remember hearing him relate some 
of his adventures, of which he had many. During 
the war of 1812, he had charge of all the societies and 
circuits both in the Upper and Lower Provinces, as the 
British Government would allow no American preach- 
er in the Canadas. Father Eyan, as he was called, 
when I entered the Canadas, was a British subject by 
birth, and the people had such unbounded confidence 
in his integrity and loyalty that he was allowed to 
travel in any part of the Provinces of British North 
America. During this war, an Indian came to his 
dwelling to sell him a quarter of venison. He bought 
it, and gave him in return a silver half dollar, with 
the American eagle stamped upon it. The Indian 
looked at it and said, " You Yankee ; I kill you;" and 
drawing his knife, made towards him. Father Eyan, 
being unarmed, caught up a sled stake, and raising it 
above his head, said, "If you come one step nearer, 
I'll kill you!" The Indian, having no other weapon 
than his knife, durst not venture further. "Now," 
said Father Eyan, "you lay down that piece of mo- 
ney." The Indian laid it down. "Now," said he, 
" take your venison, and be gone." The Indian picked 
up the venison from where Eyan had thrown it, and 
was soon out of sight. "And would you have killed 



EEV. ALVIN TORRY. 



219 



him ?" said I to him, when he related to me this in- 
cident. "Kill him J" said he, "I would have killed 
him as quick as I would a hear !" 

At another time, while travelling to one of his ap- 
pointments, he stopped at a public house, to feed his 
horse and refresh himself Two ruffians, who were an- 
gry at him, placed themselves at the outside of the 
door, intending, when he came out, to clinch him and 
give him a pounding. The landlord, knowing their 
design, told Father Ryan the facts, and advised him 
not to go out until they had left. But Father Ryan 
was no such man. Taking hold of the little end of 
his riding-whip, he walked deliberately to the door. 
Opening it, he said to the fellows that stood there, 
"Stand back \" They looked at his gigantic frame, 
then up into his flashing eyes, and immediately fell 
back, as they were told, while Father Ryan went on 
his way unharmed. 

At another time, a number of the baser sort of men 
determined they would whip Father Ryan, at a place 
where he was expected to preach. The old hero had 
received timely notice of their intentions, and at an 
early hour entered the pulpit, which was one of the 
olden sort, six feet from the floor, breast high, and 
doors on each side. The people were all assembled to 
hear Father Ryan preach. Soon the wicked fellows 



220 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



made their appearance, and began crowding up towards 
the pulpit. Ryan rose suddenly to his feet, pulled off 
his coat, rolled up his sleeves above his elbows, doubled 
up his huge fist, and stretching out his mighty arm 
exclaimed, as he shook it at them, "Look here, you 
ruffians, Grocl Almighty has not given me this arm and 
fist for nothing ; come here if you dare !" At this, 
these desperate fellows made a pause, when Father 
Kyan immediately began preaching one of his thunder 
and lightning sermons, and in a few minutes his ene- 
mies were glad to get outside the door, and the 
preacher with his congregation had a great and glo- 
rious time in worshiping the Lord God of hosts. 

This mighty man, while in the spirit of his work, 
seemed not to be daunted or discouraged by the most 
trying circumstances. As long as Father Kyan coun- 
selled with such men as Br. Case, he gave general 
satisfaction to both preachers and people upon his 
district ; but when he rejected them, and chose for 
his counsellors such men as James Jackson, who were 
full of all mischief, he began to err from the path of 
right, and it was soon discovered that he was laying 
plans which, if carried into effect, would destroy the 
harmony of the whole Methodist Church in Canada. 
The Bishop was requested to remove him from his 
district, which highly offended him, and he, with Jack- 



REV. ALVIF TORRY. 



221 



son and several others, resolved on a revolution in the 
M. E. Church in Canada. He believed his influence 
with the people to be so great, that he could readily 
persuade them to his faith, and thus draw off nearly 
the whole laity in the Provinces. Br. Case becoming 
thoroughly acquainted with his plans and movements, 
and believing it necessary for the peace of the Church, 
that they should be arrested and exposed, preferred a 
bill of charges against him. During the examination 
of the character of ministers, when the usual question 
was asked, "Is there anything against Henry Eyan V 
Br. Case arose and said, there was ; and proceeded to 
read his bill of charges. Upon this, Ryan took his 
hat, bid the Conference good bye, and walked delib- 
erately out of the house, James Jackson following. 
He soon notified the Conference that he would not 
stand a trial, and they might do as they pleased with 
him. He returned no more to his seat in the Confer- 
ence, but commenced the dreadful work of stirring up 
strife, and making divisions among brethren. 

Hundreds of our good people, with many ministers, 
both local and travelling, for a time believed Eyan 
had been wronged, and that he was yet seeking the 
best good of the Church, as he formerly had done. 
He was at length taken ill, and was unable to speak 
a word for six months before he died. We may hope 



222 



AUTOBIOGKAPHY OF 



he repented of his wrong, found mercy at the hand of 
the Lord, and is saved. 

The Indians, finding my health was much improved, 
plead with me to stay longer with them. I would 
have done so, notwithstanding I had already received 
my appointment within the Genesee Conference, and 
had commenced my labors there ; but I knew that 
though my health was much improved, yet I was far 
from being able to enter upon the mission field and 
endure even one-half what I had been obliged to, 
during the nine years of my stay in Canada, among 
the whites and Indians. 

Bishop Hedding and Br. Case, after learning the 
true state of my health, said they would not press me 
back into the mission field, but thought it would be 
necessary for me to accompany the missionary now 
stationed among them, and introduce him to the 
Indians of Grand Kiver and surrounding places. 

During the exercises of our Missionary Anniversary, 
a large handful of silver jewelry was placed on the 
table. A message accompanied it from one- of the 
western tribes of the Chippewa nation, praying us 
to come to them with some of the great good Book, 
which the Great Spirit had given us white people. 
They had heard that Indians could have it ; that it 
made them good and happy, and they wanted to 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



223 



know more about it. Had my health permitted, I 
would gladly have gone, bearing the tidiogs of great 
joy to those poor, wandering men, and preaching Jesus 
and his resurrection to their waiting minds. 

When the Conference closed, Br. Mesmore was 
sent to Grand River, James Richardson to the Credit 
Mission, Solomon Waldron to the Grape Island Mission, 
and Peter Jones to the native tribes of Chippewas. 
Thus, from a beginning which some of our preachers 
and people ridiculed as useless, saying, it was folly for 
me to stay among such a besotted people, as they could 
never be converted — from such a beginning and under 
such circumstances, had in five years grown up a work 
which required four men to manage, and a continual 
call for more. 

The fire, which at first was lighted with a single 
match among those swamps and forests, had, by care- 
ful watching and feeding, spread itself into one vast con- 
flagration, lighting up the whole province with its glo- 
rious blaze, and, sweeping on to the westward, was 
devouring every sin and all uncleanness. The white 
pagans, hearing the roar of its oncoming strength, 
became frightened, and swinging their whisky barrels 
on their shoulders, hastened from its track. The poor 
Indians, roused by the unusual sound, raised them- 
selves in their darkness, and seeing the treetop lighted 



224 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



up in the blaze of gospel fire, eagerly watched its 
approach and hailed its coming with joy, as the har- 
binger of that glorious day which should drive all 
sorrow, darkness and night away from them, and leave 
them in the full blaze of light, life, and liberty. And 
still that fire is sweeping onward. To the north and 
west it spread, crossing those vast upland plains of 
inland North America, gathering strength in its on- 
ward march, until upon the peaks of the Eocky Moun- 
tains it blazed forth, lighting up the eternal snows 
with its brilliancy, and shedding its welcome, beacon- 
like rays far and wide into the surrounding darkness. 
And now it has descended the western slope of those 
mountains, and among the gigantic forests of Oregon and 
western British North America, can be heard the roar 
of its ever devouring elements ; and the crash of falling 
superstition ever and anon echoes in the distance, 
while the crisp and withered leaves of Indian rites 
and ceremonies only serve to feed the flame. May 
the fire continue to burn until the whole continent 
shall be wrapped in one broad sheet of gospel fiame, 
and all men, like the poor Indian, shall rejoice at its 
coming. 

Br. Mesmore and myself immediately left Hamilton 
for Grand Kiver Mission. We steered our course for 
Salt Springs, as at that part of the Mission we had 



REV. ALVIN TOKRY. 



225 



so lately received a pentecostal shower, that we were 
still favored with a sight of the blessed drops as they 
fell here and there among the people. We called the 
Indians together, and once more I worshiped with 
those people whom my soul loved. 

At the close of our exercises, I arose and thus ad- 
dressed them : " Brothers and sisters, the time has 
now come, when I must leave you. Our good Bishop 
has sent you this good minister," pointing to Br. Mes- 
more, "who will live with, and preach to you. Broth- 
ers, listen to what he says to you ; love him and he 
will love you, and do you good." I then sat down 
when chief Doxtader arose and said : "Brother, we 
thank you for coming to us. We thank you for show- 
ing us how we might he saved and become happy. 
We thank our God for what he has done for us." 

As he finished the last sentence, he began weeping 
aloud. Sobs were heard from all parts of the house, 
and I could not refrain from joining with them. I 
looked at Br. Mesmore, and he too was weeping. For 
a while we gave vent to our full souls, and then taking 
the parting hand, Br. Mesmore and I started for our 
horses, which were hitched to some of the trees around 
the house. As we mounted and made off, I turned 
my head to take one more look of the people who had 
become so dear to me. They had left the house, and 



226 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



were leaning on the fence and against the trees, still 
weeping aloud. 

Before reaching Salt Springs, Br. Mesmore had said 
to me, "I do not believe I ever can love Indians as I 
love my own people." After our parting at the 
church he said, "Well, Br. Torry, I never saw any- 
thing like this in my life. You ought never to leave 
these Indians. I believe, after all, I shall come to 
love them as much as any people I ever labored with." 

Having now taken a final leave of the Canadas, I 
hastened back to my appointment in the States, and 
after a long and tedious journey, through the mercy 
of the Lord, I arrived at Townsendville church about 
nine o'clock one Sunday morning, and found our people 
gathering from all parts for a love-feast. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Travels the Ulysses circuit alone — Returned the second year — Has 
Gideon Laning and Schuyler Hoes for colleagues — The character of 
Brother Hoes — He leaves the Church on account of severe treat- 
ment — Death of the author's mother — The Genesee Conference 
divided — Retains his membership in the Oneida Conference — Pom- 
pey circuit second year — Revival at Delphi— Controversy— Fabius 
circuit — Revivals in many places — A battle with Universalism — A 
Mormon convert reclaimed — Norwich circuit. 

On reaching my circuit, I found that my colleague, 
R. M. Evarts, was unwell, and had not as yet com- 
menced laboring on the circuit. I was again alone 
on a large circuit, with plenty of preaching and trav- 
elling to do. As I travelled from one part to another, 
visiting and praying with the people, I found the Lord 
present to bless the people, and we had many a happy 
season together, and many sinners were converted to 
God. At the close of the year, the Official' Board 
petitioned Conference for my return, and I was sent 
back as preacher in charge. My colleagues for this 
year were Brs. Gideon Laning and Schuyler Hoes. 

Br. Laning still survives, an honored member of 
Genesee Conference, and though sustaining a super- 
annuated relation to the Church, he still labors as he 



228 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



can, and through the columns of the Northern Chris- 
tian Advocate occasionally gives us glimpses of olden 
times, as he portrays the itinerant, travelling over the 
hills and through the valleys of his extensive circuit, 
waking with his clarion voice, thousands of careless, 
slumbering sinners to the claims of the gospel, as it 
is in Christ J esus. May he long live to enjoy a green 
old age, and may his last days be unclouded by a 
single sorrow, and may his death be triumphant. 

This was the first year of Br. Hoes 7 experience as a 
travelling preacher. Br. Hoes was a pious, zealous, 
and successful preacher. Possessing a powerful mind, 
with more than ordinary ministerial talents, united 
with a fervent zeal to do his fellow men good, he 
preached and prayed as though life and death were the 
result of his labors, and he would surely be held respon- 
sible for the influence he exerted. Preaching he con- 
sidered serious business, therefore he never tried to 
ring the ear with pleasant sounds, or dazzle the eye 
with shining things. He viewed his fellow men as 
mortals hastening on to the final day of judgment, 
there to receive their sentence for eternal happiness or 
woe, and as such he raised his voice in trumpet tones, 
warning the sinner of the terrible retribution that 
awaited him, if he died in his sins. He took for his 
motto that passage, "Whatsoever thy hand findeth 



REV. ALVIN TOREY, 



229 



to do, do it with thy might/' and his preaching or 
praying was like a storm of thunder bolts falling upon 
the heads of sinners. 

The last time I saw him he told me some of his 
brethren had advised him to be more moderate in his 
manner of delivery, and he had tried it, but, said he, 
"I cannot get happy in so doing, and the words I 
speak do not take hold upon the hearts of my hearers ; 
and now I have made up my mind to preach so as I 
can please Glod, get blessed, and bless the people." 

Br. Hoes was a strong opposer of American slavery, 
and he boldly denounced it as a great sin, striving 
with his brethren, to show them the enormous guilt of 
slave-holders ; but some of his quondam conservative 
brethren, looking upon him as a dangerous innovator 
and disturber of the peace of Zion, and being in au- 
thority over him, dealt so severely with him as to 
cause him to leave the Church and join the Wesley- 
ans. Subsequently, some of these men have, by their 
actions, acknowledged him their superior in judging 
the signs of the times, and now tacitly, as an atone- 
ment for their want of penetration, they follow in the 
path marked out by him, and, in their zeal, carry their 
measures to such extremes as were never advocated by 
him. After joining the Wesley ans, he became a dis- 
tinguished minister, and for several years labored with 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

great success. For a few years before his death he 
travelled extensively in the South, for his health, which 
was fast declining. His last trip was to California, 
where, finding his health did not improve, he finally 
came back to his family in Fulton, New York, and 
after a few months' illness, died. When he approached 
the river of death, it was with a firm step, and an 
unshaken confidence in Jesus Christ, the mighty con- 
queror of death and hell. When, as it was supposed, 
the last struggle was over, he revived, as one waking 
out of sleep, and exclaimed, "Have I come back 
again ? I have taken two steps into the river ; I shall 
go over next time." And so it was ; for in a few mo- 
ments he passed quite over, and found his resting 
place with the redeemed ones in heaven. 

This year was abundant in work and revivals. We 
all had plenty of work to do, and in the course of the 
two years, we built, repaired, and finished five churches. 
During this year, my mother had taken her leave of 
earth, and gone to dwell in the mansions of the blest 
in heaven. I visited her some six weeks before her 
death, and found her waiting the coming of her Lord, 
with her lamp trimmed and burning. I staid several 
days, doing all I could for her comfort ; and then took 
my leave of her for the last time ; no more to hear 
her voice, or see her face, until the resurrection morning 



EE V. ALVIN TORKT." 231 

shall wake the slumbering dust to life, and the dead 
shall come forth clothed in immortality. The Lord 
had given her twelve children, and for these she never 
ceased to pray, till her pulse ceased to beat, and her 
eyes closed in death. Five of the twelve had passed 
on before, and, doubtless, were among the first to hail 
her ransomed spirit, as it entered the abodes of the 
blessed. 

This year the Genesee Conference was divided into 
two ; the eastern portion taking the name of Oneida, 
and the western retaining its original name. My field 
of labor being in the eastern portion, I was trans- 
ferred, with several others, to the Oneida Conference, 
which held its first session at Cazenovia, where I re- 
ceived an appointment to Pompey circuit, Isaac Puf- 
fer being preacher in charge. As Cazenovia was near 
the centre of the circuit, I made my home there. We 
had some good revivals, and I was continued the next 
year upon the same circuit, with G. Stoddard and 
Benjamin Phillips as colleagues. During this year we 
also had several powerful revivals. At Delphi we had a 
small chapel, well finished, a small society, and a small 
congregation. 

One evening, while preaching to these people, the 
Lord so directed the truth declared to them, that they 
were pricked in their hearts, and a cry like that heard 



232 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

in the days of the Apostles, when Peter was preaching, 
rose from the congregation. As soon as I finished mv 
serrnon_. I hastened to the altar, and invited all who 
wanted religion to come forward, and we would pray for 
them. More than twenty immediately crowded around 
the altar, and began to plead for the pardon of their 
sins. In the course of an hour, nearly every one found 
peace in believing. I appointed next day morning, 
which was Monday, at 9 a. m., for a love-feast. Dur- 
ing the night, many of the converts went from house 
to house, telling their neighbors what great things 
God had done for them, and inviting and urging their 
friends to accept of the same for themselves. 

In the morning, before the appointed time, the people 
were seen gathering from all quarters, to see and hear 
for themselves what all this stir and noise should mean. 
It seemed as though all Delphi valley was aroused and 
alarmed for its safety, and now came flocking to our 
little chapel, as doves hasten to their windows before 
a mighty tempest. Our altar was crowded with pen- 
itents of all ages, from the youth of twelve, to the 
white-headed father of three score and ten. We con- 
tinued our meetings from nine in the morning till ten 
and eleven at night, only giving the people time for 
food and rest. This meeting lasted eight days, during 
which time over one hundred were converted to God. 



EE V. ALVIN TOREY. 



233 



The Divine power manifested among the people at 
this meeting, was similar to that we had been accus- 
tomed to witness among the red men of the wilderness 
of North America. 

I soon discovered that many of our converts were 
favored with visits from the Baptist minister of Del- 
phi, as he felt it his duty to inform them of the im- 
portance of being baptized without delay ; that they 
must be immersed, if they expected to be saved, as the 
doctrine of sprinkling, held by the Methodists, was no 
doctrine at all, and as the Methodists disbelieved in 
immersion, they must, as a consequence, be baptized 
by him ; that we believe in being saved by works and 
not by faith, which was a very pernicious doctrine, and 
ought not to be inculcated. 

In order that the people might not be misled, or 
form erroneous opinions respecting our belief and prac- 
tice, I read to all the congregation, our Articles of Faith, 
as laid down in our Discipline, which, of course, would 
show satisfactorily and conclusively, that his statements 
were incorrect. I also told them if any of them wished 
baptism by immersion, I could accommodate them in 
that way at any time. After explaining our rules and 
creed to them, they nearly all seemed satisfied, and 
our Baptist friends did not have the pleasure of seating- 
many of our converts around their close communion 
table. 



234 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



Among the inhabitants of the valley were several 
"heads of families/' belonging to the Presbyterian 
Churches at Cazenovia and Pompey Hill. Many of 
their children were converts, and they thought it best 
to organize a Church at Delphi, that their children 
might join the Church of their fathers. Accordingly, 
a day was appointed for the meeting, and as they had 
no church of their own, we offered them the use of 
ours. They had taken pains to circulate what they 
call "Pamphlet Articles," among those converts whom 
they expected would join them at their organization. 
One of these pamphlets was handed to me a few days 
before the meeting, and as I had a copy of the "Say- 
brook Platform' 7 in my possession, I compared the two, 
and found they were unlike. As this "Platform" con- 
tained their whole "Confession of Faith/' I thought 
it best to show it to these Presbyterian brethren, and 
ask why the Pamphlet Articles differed from their 
"Platform." They immediately disowned the Say- 
brook Platform, as not containing their true Articles 
of F aith, and more than hinted that I had procured 
them to pervert the minds of the young converts. One 
lady said to me, "I have been a member of the Pres- 
byterian Church for more than thirty years, and I 
never before heard such doctrine preached as you have 
in that book." Very well, said I, "when your minis- 



REV. ALVIN TOKRY. 



235 



ter comes, you will abide by his decision, I suppose ?" 
"Certainly, lie ought to know ; but he never will say 
that is part of our creed." 

The part referred to, is that part treating upon 
election and foreordination. That all may see the in- 
consistency of such a creed, and know why the good 
woman referred to, disowned them, I will insert them 
as I find them in the book I then had with me : 

"Chapter III. Op God's Eternal Decree. — God 
from all eternity did, by the most wise and holy counsel 
of his own will, freely and unchangeably ordain what- 
soever comes to pass, yet so as thereby neither is God 
the author of sin : nor is violence offered to the will of 
the creature, nor is the liberty or contingency of second 
causes taken away, but rather established. 

"II. Although God knows whatsoever may or can 
come to pass, upon all supposed conditions, yet hath he 
not decreed anything, because he foresaw it as future, or 
as that which would come to pass, upon such conditions. 

"III. By the decree of God, for the manifestation of 
his glory, some men and angels are predestinated unto 
everlasting life, and others foreordained to everlasting 
death. 

"IV. These angels and men, thus predestinated and 
foreordained, are particularly and unchangeably designed ; 
and their number is so certain and definite that it cannot 
be either increased or diminished. 

"V. Those of mankind that are predestinated unto 
life, God, before the foundation of the world was laid, 
according to his eternal and immutable purpose, and the 



236 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



secret counsel and good pleasure of his will, hath chosen 
in Christ, unto everlasting glory, out of his mere free 
grace and love, without any foresight of faith or good 
works, or perseverance in either of them, or any other 
thing in the creature, or conditions, or causes moving 
him thereunto; and all to the praise of his glorious grac I 
"VI. As God hath appointed the elect unto glory, so 
hath he, by the eternal and most free purpose of his will, 
foreordained all the means thereunto. Wherefore, they 
who are elected, being fallen in Adam, are redeemed by 
Christ, are effectually called unto faith in Christ by his 
Spirit working in due season; are justified, adopted, 
sanctified and kept by his power through faith unto salva- 
tion. Neither are any other redeemed by Christ, effec- 
tually called, justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but 
the elect only. 

"VII. The rest of mankind, God was pleased, accord- 
ing to the unsearchable counsel of his own will, whereby 
he extendeth or withholdeth mercy as he pleaseth, for the 
glory of his sovereign power over his creatures, to pass 
by, and to ordain them to dishonor and wrath for their 
sin, to the praise of his glorious justice. 

"VIII. The doctrine of this high mystery of predesti- 
nation is to be handled with special prudence and care, 
that men, attending to the will of God revealed in his 
word, and yielding obedience thereunto, mav, from the 
certainty of their effectual vocation, be assured of their 
eternal election. So shall this doctrine afford matter of 
praise, reverence, and admiration of God; and of humil- 
ity, diligence, and abundant consolation, to all that sin- 
cerely obey the gospel." 

Upon the day appointed, the people gathered them- 



REV. ALVIN TOREY, 



237 



selves together. The minister from Pompey Hill came 
and preached what the people called a good Methodist 
sermon ; not a bit of election or foreordination was in 
it. After closing his discourse, he organized a Church 
of those who were already members of the Presbyterian 
Churches at Pompey and Cazenovia, and gave notice of 
an intermission of an hour, after which an opportunity 
would be given for any who wished to join the newly 
organized membership. During all this time I had re- 
mained a silent, though attentive spectator, of all that 
transpired. As soon as the benediction was pro- 
nounced, and before the people left their seats, I stepped 
into the alley and approaching the altar where Mr. S., 
the minister, stood, spoke in a voice loud enough for all 
in the house to hear : "Mr. S., I hold in my hand a book 
which I wish you to examine, and determine whether 
it contains the Articles of your Faith, as recognized by 
your Church/' He took it, and turning to the title- 
page, said, "Why, yes, I presume so ; I see the name 
of our printer and others here." "One more question, 
sir," said I. "Do your Pamphlet Articles contain the 
same doctrine as set forth in this book ?" "Why, 
yes ; the same in substance, but we don't circulate 
this book among our people much." "Why not ?" 
said I. "Well, because our people can't understand 
them very well.' I replied, "I should think your 



238 



ATJTOBIOGEAPHY OF 



Articles of Faith ought to be plain enough for any one 
to understand." Upon this, our conversation closed, 
for having proved them to be what I had said they 
were, I had cleared myself from the imputation of any 
underhanded means in the matter, and I now left the 
young converts to do as they wished. "When I stepped 
forward, the people paused and remained silent in their 
places while we were talking. As soon as we had fin- 
ished, there was great commotion among the people, 
and many opinions were expressed, so that when the 
afternoon services commenced, and the opportunity 
was given for any others to join their Church, not one 
of all the converts arose, they having determined they 
never could believe in such a doctrine, and never would 
join a Church that professed them. 

I now told the people I wished them to examine 
carefully and prayerfully the creeds and doctrines of 
all Churches, that they might decide in an enlightened 
manner which seemed most christian-] ike in its senti- 
ments ; that we had but one Discipline, and that con- 
tained all our Articles of Faith ; that, if after carefully 
perusing them, they could not conscientiously fellow- 
ship them, we had no objections to their going else- 
where. Soon after this, I gave an opportunity for 
those who wished, to join our Church. Nearly all of 
the converts took upon them the vows of a Christian 
as laid down in our Discipline. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



239 



During this powerful revival, there was converted an 
aged man by the name of Hill. He had spent his 
whole life without an interest in Christ, and now at 
the eleventh hour he called for mercy and found pardon 
through Jesus Christ, His wife had long been a 
member of our Church, and he was ever friendly to 
the cause, making his house the home for ministers of 
the gospel, and sustaining the principles of Christianity 
as far as a moral life, and honorable dealings with his 
neighbors, were concerned. He had long been skepti- 
cal in his belief of an experimental religion, but at 
one of the series of meetings he became convicted of 
his sins, and after groaning under the weight of guilt 
which seemed like mountains pressing him down to 
hell, light broke in upon his mind ; the chains of 
death were broken asunder, and his redeemed soul was 
set at full liberty. He died soon after his conver- 
sion, and we have reason to believe, but for that revi- 
val he would have been lost in an eternity of misery. 

It may seem somewhat strange to the reader, that 
I have said nothing of my colleagues helping me in 
this meeting. At the time it commenced, Br. Benja- 
min Phillips was in the eastern part of our circuit, 
laboring in a revival which was in progress there. It 
being some thirty miles distant, he did not receive the 
news in time to reach the place, until just before the 



240 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

meeting appointed for the organization of a Presbyte- 
rian Church. Br. Stoddard was journeying in the far 
west, and did not return until sometime after. Br. S. 
Seager, now Dr. Seager, with Br. Cole, students at 
Cazenovia Seminary, rendered us timely assistance. 

At Conference, I received my appointment to Fabius 
circuit. This was a very extensive field of labor, and 
I was directed to employ one or more men, as the work 
seemed to require. Within the bounds of old Fabius 
circuit are now stationed ten Conference ministers, to 
such an extent has the work since spread. 

Until this year, (1831,) I had remained a single man, 
with a salary of only one hundred dollars a year, and at 
no time since have I ever received, while an effective 
preacher, over two hundred dollars yearly, except while 
fit the Oneida Mission, and all who know the manner 
in which a Methodist preacher's salary is made up to 
him, will remember that a fifty-cent piece is more 
often stretched into a dollar bill, than contracted to 
the size of quarter of a dollar. 

By the permission of my presiding elder, John Demp- 
ster, I invited Br. North, a local preacher, living near 
the circuit, to assist in meeting the wants of the people 
on our extensive circuit. He accepted my invitation, 
and thus commenced his itinerant career, which he has 
followed until within a few years ; when, by reason of 



EE V. ALVIN TOUR Y. 



241 



tlie infirmities of age, lie retired from active duties, and 
now sustains a superannuated relation to the Oneida 
Conference. The Lord grant he may have grace to sus- 
tain him in his declining years, and that his last days 
may be days of peace. 

After our first quarterly meeting, our presiding 
elder gave us Calvin Danforth, a young man of fine 
talents. He was sent, the year following, to labor at 
Utica, where he was attacked by the cholera, and 
brought to death's door. He however recovered, but 
with a broken constitution, and but indifferent health. 
He afterward went South, where he lived several years, 
but was never able to preach much. He was a young 
man of great promise, but God took him to himself, 
and he now stands with the angels around the throne 
in heaven. 

We had several powerful revivals this year. God 
was with us, and nearly two hundred souls were gath- 
ered to the fold of Christ. At Preble, where we had 
a small society, with a good-sized church, we com- 
menced a "meeting of days," and in about a week 
sixty professed to be converted to God. One young 
man converted at this meeting, became an itinerant 
minister of our Church. This was the beginning of 
good times for the Methodist Church in Preble. 

At a northerly point of our circuit, South Onondaga, 



242 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

we had a small society worshiping in a Union Church, 
built by the Presbyterians, Methodists, Universalists, 
and surrounding community, who belonged to no per- 
suasion. The Methodists had an appointment at 2 
P. Me, Sunday, once in two weeks. The Universalists 
had appointed theirs the same day, at 11 o'clock a. m. 
As I had to preach at Cardiff, at 10 1-2, attend a 
class meeting and ride four miles, I never arrived at 
my afternoon appointment until the congregation were 
assembled and seated. It often happened that the 
Universalist speaker would continue his services until 
time for me to commence the exercises of the after- 
noon, and often many of his congregation would stay 
during both services. 

On one occasion, as I entered the house, I 
found him still speaking, and the house crowded 
full with both congregations. I took my seat among 
the congregation, and waited patiently for him 
to close; but he continued, until he had trespassed 
upon my time to such a degree, that I found it would 
be impossible for me to preach and get through in any 
season. As usual, his theme had been universal salva- 
tion — heaven for all, and hell but a myth. After he 
Lad closed, and left the pulpit, I ascended it, and told 
the congregation that, in consequence of the lateness 
of the hour, I should not preach that day. "But/' 



KEV. ALVIN TOREY, 243 

said I, "let us pray." I immediately kneeled down, 
and if the Lord ever helped me to pray, he did at that 
time. I had perfect liberty to say what I pleased, 
and the believers in Universalism quaked and trembled 
as they saw the subtle fabric they had woven for them- 
selves, melting away before the gospel light and the 
power of divine truth. Such was the divine influence 
that pervaded the whole assembly, that it seemed as 
though the heavens and earth had joined themselves 
together, so evident was it that the Lord was with us, 
to help us on to the rescue. After prayer, I dismissed 
the people, telling them that we would commence 
a protracted effort to save the lost and wandering ones. 

Our plan of proceedings at a "meeting of days," 
was to have a love -feast in the morning, followed by a 
prayer-meeting for penitents — as we were always sure 
to have some who were concerned for their soul's wel- 
fare — preaching in the p. m. at 1 or 1 1-2 o'clock, and 
prayer-meeting, or preaching and prayer-meeting in 
the evening. Thus, while making an especial effort 
for souls, we devoted our whole time to the work ; and 
to the fact of continually pressing the claims of the 
Gospel upon the hearts of sinners, together with a 
burning zeal among the members for the salvation of 
souls, and a full sense of the responsibility resting 



244 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



upon them, as professors of the religion they invited 
their friends and neighbors to receive, we owe much 
of that wonderful success which always crowned our 
protracted meetings in those days. 

We commenced the meeting. I had a few valiant 
soldiers to help me, who knew how to wield the 
weapons of faith and prayer, and we commenced an 
attack upon one of the strongest holds of darkness 
then within the bounds of the circuit. In about 
twenty-four hours we had broken the enemy's ranks, 
and the Lord gave us victory over the powers of sin 
and death. Thus we made it literally true in that 
mighty conflict with earth and hell, that we took the 
kingdom by storm. Such was the terror thrown into 
the enemy's ranks, that even the leading champion 
of Universalism (a military man,) was arrested by the 
power of God as he sat in the congregation. When 
he felt the invisible power of Almighty God fastening 
upon him, he sprang from his seat, rushed towards 
the door, swinging his arm as though brandishing his 
sword, and swearing fearfully as he retreated from the 
field of battle. 

When fairly out of the house, he made for his dwell- 
ing, not far distant, but the groans of the wounded 
and the shouts of the victors, as they beheld the 
powers of hell fall before their onset, reached his ears 



REV. ALVIN TOKKY. 



245 



even as lie sat by his own fireside, and as shout after 
shout fell upon his ear, they seemed like terrific claps 
of thunder in the mighty tempest that surged through 
his soul. He tried to shut from him those fearful 
sounds, but the walls of his dwelling were as paper ; 
and still he listened, till it seemed he heard voices 
from the spirit world, ringing forth his fearful doom. 
In sheer despair, he, with some eight or ten of his 
strongest men, returned to the battle field, threw 
down their arms and cried aloud for mercy. 

In that hour, was the old castle of Universalism 
shaken to its foundations ; its walls crumbled and fell 
to the dust, as did the walls of Jericho, amid the 
shouts and hallelujahs of the redeemed of the Lord, 
and now from the mouth of him who but an hour or 
two before had uttered horrid imprecations and bias-* 
phemy, was heard "salvation to our God, who sitteth 
upon the throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever." 
Then in quick succession, from the sacramental host 
of God's* elect, rose the victorious shouts of "amen ! 
hallelujah!" and in less than a week that gallant little 
band of South Onondaga were rejoicing in the acqui- 
sition of over sixty converts, who had now enlisted in 
their ranks, and from that time till this, Universalism 
has never dared set foot upon the ground where it 
was so signally beaten. May the Lord ever save his 
people from this delusion of the devil ! 



246 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



One of our laborers, Br. Wilson Newman, who dis- 
tinguished himself in those glorious achievements made 
for our Immanuel, has since taken his leave of 
the Church militant, and joined the Church triumph- 
ant. He died in holy triumph. Shouts of victory 
fell from his tongue till he found himself with the 
redeemed and blood-washed throng around the throne 
of God in heaven. Others, also, Br. Cole, and sister 
Seeley, have gone up from South Onondaga, to join 
their leader and swell the song of redemption. Peace 
to their memory ! The leader of Universalism after- 
wards became a circuit steward, and an humble fol- 
lower of Jesus Christ. Several young men, also, 
fruits of this revival, are now active and successful 
ministers of Oneida Conference. To God be all the 
glory. Amen, and amen. 

During my second year upon this circuit, I was 
brought, for the first time, in contact with Mormonism. 
Two Mormon preachers had entered the town of Spaf- 
ford, and were preaching what they called the "Apostolic 
doctrines/' professing to have the gift of tongues, 
and of working of miracles. They claimed a special 
commission from God to pronounce a woe upon all 
christian Churches in the world, for having forsaken 
the commandments of the Lord, unless they returned 
to the doctrines of primitive Christianity, which they 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



247 



professed the Lord had in a very marvelous manner 
discovered unto them. They also claimed to possess 
the last portion of divine revelation to fallen man, 
engraved on tables of gold, which they affirmed were 
found in the earth, where they had been hid from 
the earliest ages of Christianity, but which the Lord, 
a short time since, had revealed unto a certain indi- 
vidual, the founder of their sect, who had transcribed 
it, and formed it into a book, which they denominated 
their bible, that the world might, as they said, know 
what great honor the Lord God of heaven and earth 
had conferred upon them. One of our leading breth- 
ren, of Spaffoid Hollow Society, Br. S., a man of good 
sense, and great respectability, and also a licensed 
exhorter in our Church, hearing that these men had 
entered the town, resolved to visit them, and hear 
for himself those wonderful accounts, as the Mor- 
mons were but a few miles from him. Accordingly, 
without forming any opinion, either good or bad, as to 
their merit, he went and listened to their doctrine. 

For some time previous to this, he had felt a con- 
viction in his mind that he ought to know more of the 
power and love of God in his soul, and it was with 
much prayer, and an ardent desire to have more of 
religion in his heart, that he entered the place where 
the Mormon preachers were holding forth their doc- 



248 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



trine. They commenced by telling the people that 
they were commissioned of God to preach primitive 
Christianity ; that he had given them the power to 
cast out devils, to speak in any language necessary, to 
heal diseases, and to raise the dead ; that these were 
gifts from heaven bestowed upon their Church ; that 
whosoever believed them to be divinely appointed of 
God, embraced their doctrine, believed their Bible to 
be inspiration, would have all these gifts conferred 
upon them, after being baptized by immersion. In 
order more fully to deceive the people, they commenced 
muttering over something, which they called "speaking 
in unknown tongues/' 

Br. S. sat all this time listening with great atten- 
tion to everything that was said, when suddenly his 
mind became impressed with the belief that these 
men must be sent of God in order to revive primitive 
religion ; and as he began to cherish the impression, 
which he thought divine, his belief in Mormonism be- 
came stronger and stronger, until he had faith to go 
forward and receive baptism from one of these men, 
They then told him he must expect to meet with great 
persecutions ; that his friends, and even his family, 
would turn against him ; but that it must make him 
only the more zealous for the faith which he had. now 
received. 

That he mi°;ht be well fortified in argument against 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 249 

his opponents, they furnished him with one of their 
bibles, and he returned to his home wrapt up in his 
wild enthusiasm, and thanking Grod that he had at 
last shown him the good old apostolic way. When he 
showed to his wife and children his bible, told them 
he believed it divine, and that he had been baptized 
and joined the Mormons, they were, as it were, struck 
dumb with astonishment and mortification. His 
friends, on hearing of it, treated him with impatient 
contempt, which only served to make him stronger in 
his faith, as the ministers had told him he must suffer 
for truth's sake. 

Soon after this event, I called upon him. He re- 
ceived me rather coldly. I told him I had come to 
put up with him during our meeting of days, which I 
had appointed at a neighbor's barn, near by, and 
which was to commence next day, 

"Very well/' said he, "I will put out your horse." 
So we walked out together. On leaving the house 
he said : 

"I suppose you have heard that I have joined the 
Mormons V 

"Yes," said I, "I have heard so," and then contin- 
ued my conversation with him about other matters, in 
the same friendly manner that I had formerly been 
accustomed to. Very soon he began to appear like 



250 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

himself, friendly, open and free in conversation, until 
we again entered his dwelling, and were seated. I 
then, in a pleasant way, said : 

"Br. S., have you the Mormon bible ?" 

"Yes." 

"I would like to see it, as I never, as yet, have come 
across one." He readily handed it to me. I took it, 
and commenced reading. I soon found the author 
had stated many things which were as absurd and 
false as the Mohammedan Koran. Said I, "Br. S., I 
find many things in your bible that I do not under- 
stand ; will you explain them to me?" He drew 
near, and listened to me, as I read and exposed the 
sophistry of the author's reasoning. When I had fin- 
ished, he exclaimed, "Well, I had not noticed that 
before!" 

I continued reading, pointing out its errors, and 
showing the utter impossibility of its being a revela- 
tion from God, until his faith in it began to be shaken. 
I then said to him, "Do you really believe this book 
to be a revelation from God, and that the Mormons 
have come in possession of it in the way they inform 
us ?" 

"Yes, I do." 

"Then," said I, "you really have become a Mormon V 
"Yes." 



REV. A L V IN TORRT. 



251 



"What did the Mormon preachers tell you, when you 
were baptized 1" 

"They told me I would receive the gift of tongues, 
and have the power of working miracles, as the Apos- 
tles did/' 

"Well, did you receive any special gift when you 
were baptized ?" 
"No." 

"What do you think was the reason V 

"The preachers told me I had not faith enough, 

but if I held on the good way, I would soon receive 

all they had promised me." 

"Well, you are going to attend our meeting of 

days ?" 

"0, no, the Methodist brethren don't want me with 
them." f 

"Well, I want you to attend, and I am calculating 
to put up with you during that time ; and now, 
Brother, you perceive there is something about this 
new bible, we cannot understand ; and then, again, 
you have not received the gift of the Holy Ghost nor 
the power of working miracles, &c., as your preachers 
said you would, and my advice to you is, that you 
attend our meeting and make it a matter of special 
prayer to God that he will show you whether Mor- 
monism is true or false." 



252 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



He finally agreed to my proposals. On the following 
Sabbath morning we had a love-feast in Br. O'FarralTs 
barn. Br. S. attended ; took his seat in one corner, 
as much out of the sight of the assembled multitude 
as possible, and commenced praying to the Lord to 
show him the right way in this matter. During the 
love-feast, the Lord revealed himself in a very special 
manner ; a flood of light and glory broke in upon us, 
and the whole barn seemed lighted up with the glory 
of God. In that hour, the scales fell from the eyes 
of our brother, and the snare of the devil was broken. 

The love-feast closed. I informed the people there 
would be an intermission of fifteen minutes, and then 
public preaching would commence. I then left the 
barn, but had gone only a few rods when Br. S. came 
up' by my side and said, "Br. Torry, I am now con- 
vinced Mormonism is of the devil, and I want you to 
allow me to tell the people how I have been duped by 
him, and to warn all against this dreadful heresy 
which is gaining ground in our land." 

I promised him the opportunity, and we soon re- 
turned to the barn, where we found a large body of 
people collected from every part of the town. I said 
to Br. S., "Now you take the stand and say what you 
want to." He did so. He told them how, by yield- 
ing to a sudden impression of mind, he had been led 



REV. ALVIN TOREY. 



253 



away by the evil one ; and then and there renounced 
his belief in Mormonism, and warned all to take the 
holy Bible as their guide, and to measure all isms by 
it, that they might know whether they were of God or 
the devil. The whole assembly were melted into tears ; 
aud from the assembled multitude one universal shout 
of thanksgiving to God arose, that Br. S. was at last 
free from his delusion. 

Had not this brother been reclaimed, he would, in 
all probability, have sold his farm, and with all his 
property emigrated to Nauvoo, where the Mormons 
were then engaged in building a city. His family, 
one of the finest in the country, would have been 
broken up, and that good brother would have lost all 
he was worth in this world, if not his soul forever. 

Dear reader, in the relation of the facts of this case, 
you see how very possible it is to be led astray from 
the path of duty, and to embrace great errors, even 
while trying to do right. If we do not bring our feel- 
ings and notions of christian theology up to the Word 
of God, and ask of God in faith, to show us plainly 
the way he has cast up for us to walk in, we are liable 
to be duped by wicked men and the devil. May the 
Lord save you and me from his wild delusions, and 
may we who have professed faith in Christ, be kept by 
the power of God unto full salvation. "Then shall we 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

know, if we follow on to know the Lord, his going 
forth is prepared as the morning, and he shall come 
unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain ;" so 
shall we be ripe for heaven. When the Lord sends 
forth his angels with a great sounding trumpet, to 
gather in the harvest, may we hear from our Judge, 
"Well done, good and faithful, servants, enter ye into 
the joy of your Lord V Amen ! 

During my second year, we had a daughter born, 
who only lived six months. She faded from earth like 
the morning flower, for the angels loved her, and bore 
her away to Him who said, "Suffer little children to 
come unto me— for of such is the kingdom of heaven." 

The next year I was stationed upon Norwich circuit, 
and had for my colleague Br. Stowell. During the 
year our circuit was divided. Br. Stowell took the 
north, and I the south part, which embraced Norwich 
village, where was no church. We started a subscrip- 
tion, and commmenced building the first Methodist 
church in that place. 

In the east part of the town, the Christ-ions had 
circulated their pernicious doctrines, until many of our 
membership embraced those views of the doctrine of 
the Trinity, and of the Divinity of Jesus Christ. As 
Mr. Millard, the leader of that sect, had published 
his views and doctrines in two letters to the public, I 



REV. ALVIN TORE Y. 



255 



advertised that I would preach two sermons for the 
purpose of meeting and refuting his arguments. I 
did so, and the Lord helped me in such a manner that 
I was enabled to successfully refute all his dogmas, 
and to convince the people that his doctrine was but 
a species of refined deism. So thoroughly convinced 
were the people of their error, that they renounced all 
fellowship with the doctrine, and in the public congre- 
gation confessed their wanderings, and ever since then, 
that doctrine has been unable to obtain scarce any 
foothold among those people. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Chenango, Otego and Canajoharie circuits-Oneida Indian Mission- 
Rise of the Mission— Superannuation— Removal to Andover, Alle- 
gany Co., N. T. A revival— Society formed and church built— Be- 
comes effective-Straightened circumstances-Again superannua- 
ted—Removes to South Onondaga— Remarkable conversion of a 
young man— Assisted in the purchase of a home-Death of rel- 
atives. 

I was next stationed upon Chenango circuit. With- 
in the bounds of this circuit I had spent the most of 
my time from four years of age, until I commenced 
my itinerant life. When my father moved from Con- 
necticut, he settled in the town of Butternuts, and 
his house was the first in the town where Methodist 
preaching was heard, and from this place spread the 
gospel, until all the hills and valleys of that and ad- 
joining towns, were vocal with the praises of a people 
redeemed through the blood of the Lamb. But after 
the lapse of a score of years, Methodism was scattered 
from that part of the town of Butternuts where .she 
had achieved her greatest victories, and for a number 
of years it was among the things of the past. But 
the Lord returned again the captivity of his people, 
and once more the heralds of the cross planted their 



REV. ALVIN TOREY. 



257 



ever victorious standard upon the hill-tops, and again, 
in all its loveliness, appeared the waving banner of 
Methodism. 

During the year I labored "on Chenango circuit we 
preached at what was called "Gregory Hill," a place 
where, in an early day, Methodism had builded a 
church, but which for many years had been given up 
to the moles and bats. I could well remember the 
time when that house was thronged with devout wor- 
shipers, as it was only two or three miles from the 
place where I was raised, but now it was entirely de- 
serted, and as there were but two or three families 
who were the true worshipers of God, pleaching was 
had in a private house near by the old church. 

One night, while preaching, the Lord blessed his 
word to the awakening of souls. The work continu- 
ing, I soon gave out for a two days meeting at the 
old church. Our meeting commenced on Saturday, 
and on Sabbath evening the Lord revealed himself to 
us in great mercy and power. We continued the 
meeting for a number of days, and sixty professed the 
love of God in their hearts, as the fruits of that meet- 
ing. During the meeting, a young man who was 
skeptical in his religious views, but who considered 
himself a man of some importance, attended the meet- 
ings with a troop of followers, for the purpose of mak- 



258 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



ing sport of the work of God. He finally told his 
- companions he could and would go forward with other 
mourners, take his seat with them, kneel when they 
kneeled, and pretend, finally, to experience a change 
of heart, and shout, and sing and speak, and thus de- 
ceive both preacher and people. 

On the evening fixed upon for the trial, he, with 
all his fellows, was on hand. When the invitation 
was given for those who felt the need of religion, to 
come forward and present themselves for the prayers 
of the people of God, this fool-hardy young man took 
his seat with the crowd of others. As he sat down 
he placed his elbow upon his knee, his face upon 
his hand, and thus waited until they all kneeled. At 
the request of the minister, the others kneeled to pray, 
but he remained in the position he had at first taken. 
The meeting progressed, the Lord was with us in great 
power, and many souls were saved that evening ; but 
still no one said anything to that young man who sat 
with his head upon his hand, apparently unmoved by 
the scene around him. 

The meeting closed. The people had nearly all 
left the house, but still he retained the same position 
as before, neither moving nor looking up at anything 
that passed. Finally, as the house was about being 
closed, some one went and spoke to him, but not a 



BE V. ALVIN TOREY. 259 

muscle moved. They took hold of him, and shook 
him, but he could neither stir nor speak. Finally, as 
he afterward said, he resolved to change his course of 
life, confess his motive in coming there, and ask the 
forgiveness of the people and of his God. Then his 
physical strength returned to him, and he could walk 
and talk as well as ever. 

This proof of God's power in punishing such high- 
handed wickedness, so wrought upon the fears of those 
who came to disturb the meetings, that no more 
trouble was experienced from them during the meet- 
ing, or at any subsequent period of my stay upon the 
circuit. The Lord did great things for us this year. 

During this year our second child was attacked with 
the scarlet fever. When the disease left him, he be- 
came convulsed with a fit which lasted seven hours. 
Though he grew up to manhood, and was a bright, 
active child, he was never free from fits. 

I love to go back in memory to those days, and call 
up these triumphs and trials which occurred upon the 
old battle-ground of the Butternuts and Unadilla 
river, and to talk of the wonder-working power of 
God to save sinners from their guilt ; and I love to 
speak the names of those veterans who bore with 
me the burden and heat of the day ; who used to 
gather themselves together in* barns and groves, and 



260 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



speak often one to another, of the glorious love they 
felt in their souls, and strengthen each the other to go 
forth to labor more effectually for their master, and to 
contend more earnestly for the faith once delivered to 
the saints. There were Daniel and John Eastwood, 
the Brs. Chamberlain, Brs. Wood, Hyer, Corkins, 
and a host of others, both male and female, who 
fought the battles of the Lord valiantly, and achieved 
victories for Christ that will tell upon posterity through 
all coming time. 

At Sidney Plains, which lies near the south end of 
this circuit, lived Arvine Clark, one of the best men I 
have ever met with. Though engaged in public busi- 
ness, and much of the time abroad, he always seemed 
devotional, a man of much prayer and great faith. 
''Through his influence and untiring efforts, the M. E. 
Chapel was erected at Sidney Plains ; for the accom- 
plishment of that enterprise, his contribution was 
large and liberal." He was always looking to the 
wants of those who were sent by the Church to min- 
ister the word of life, and was ready to divide his last 
dollar with them, if necessity required. He loved the 
Church as he loved his own household, yet he was 
ever ready to extend the right hand of fellowship to 
his brethren of other denominations, and his influence 
was widely felt, for his life was a fitting commentary 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



261 



on his profession of love to the Savior. He was 
blessed with an amiable family, who all became mem- 
bers of the Church of his choice, and one of his sons 
has since become an able and successful minister in 
one of our eastern Conferences. He left the shores of 
mortality some three years since, and has joined the 
ransomed host above. May his mantle fall upon his 
sons, that they, with their honored father, may meet 
above, to share the rewards of the faithful, amid the 
glories of the throne. 

My next field of labor was Otego circuit. I had for 
my colleague, Br. J. Soule, a good and zealous young 
man, then in his first year of itinerant life. He be- 
came a successful minister, and after twenty years' 
labor within the bounds of Oneida Conference, was 
transferred to one of the western Conferences, where 
he soon finished his labors and entered into his rest 
above. This circuit extended on the east to the Sus- 
quehanna Kiver, the eastern boundary of our Confer- 
ence. We had some especial manifestations of Divine 
power, to bless and save lost men from sin and ruin. 

My next circuit was Canajoharie. My colleague 
was Isaac Grant, who has finished his work and gone 
to his reward in heaven. The Lord gave us souls as 
seals to our ministry. 

The next year (1837) I was appointed to the Oneida 



262 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

and Onondaga Indians. Some six years previous to 
this, these Indians had been visited by William Dox- 
tater, one of their countrymen from Canada, son of 
the noble chief, Doxtater, who was converted at my 
last visit with them at Salt Springs. Soon after his 
conversion, he gave evidence that the Lord had des- 
tined him to carry the gospel to his countrymen, and 
with his soul filled with burning zeal for his Master's 
cause, he went from place to place, declaring the will 
of God towards his countrymen. He felt as did the 
Apostle of old, "Wo is me, if I preach not the gos- 
pel !" Under such impressions he visited his brethren 
at Oneida Castle, N. Y., and with his soul filled with 
love for his Lord and Master, he told them of his mis- 
sion to them, and entreated them, as they valued 
their happiness in this world and the world to come, 
to turn from their ancient customs and follow his Lord 
and Savior. So eloquently did he plead, and with 
such a masterly hand did he portray the sufferings and 
death of Him who came into the world to save fallen 
man; and such was the power from on high that ac- 
companied his preaching, that a gracious revival broke 
out among them, and a goodly number forsook their 
old customs and mode of worship, and became meek 
and humble followers of the Lamb of God. 

Some of the Onondagas invited William to visit 



REV. ALVIN TORE Y. 



263 



them, which he did several times, going by stage, the 
mode of conveyance at that time. William dressed 
and appeared like other gentlemen travelling, and as 
he saw many well dressed, gentlemanly appearing men 
step into the bar-room, whenever the stage stopped at 
any station, and call for "something to drink/' and as 
he was often invited to join them, he at last yielded, 
drank once, twice, and soon became intoxicated. He 
was called to an account by the authorities of our 
Church, and immediately silenced. He returned to 
Canada, where, among his friends, he was finally re- 
claimed from his backslidings, and died, we hope, in 
the Lord. William was a young man of superior tal- 
ents. He was considered the best Mohawk scholar in 
the Six Nations, and had he been watched over and 
taken care of, as all young men should be, when first 
converted, and on entering the ministry, or had a dif- 
ferent course been pursued towards him when he first 
fell, he might have been the honored instrument of the 
conversion of thousands of the pagan tribes who now 
sit in the shadow of death. I can never think of him 
without being deeply affected. 

On entering upon my work at the Oneida Castle, I 
found the training of the Indians had been such that 
they were in the habit of mingling with the dissipated 
whites, who sold much spirituous liquor to them, and- 



264 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



made them discontented and uneasy. We found much 
trouble in keeping them in the right way, as they 
were so prone to follow their own desires. They 
seemed entirely different from their Canadian brethren, 
not having as much stability and strength of purpose 
about them. During my stay with them, they received 
the principal of their annuity, and afterwards sold out, 
some going to Canada, some to Green Bay, and a few 
families remaining at their old homes. Those who 
have stayed have been doing well, spiritually and tem- 
porally. Two of their number are local preachers, 
Thomas Cornelius and Br. Johnson, both smart men 
and good preachers. May they, with their little band, 
continue steadfast in the faith, as once delivered to 
the saints, that they may be able to comprehend the 
breadth and length, the depth and height, and know 
the love of Christ which passeth knowledge, that they 
may be filled with all the fullness of God. 

After staying with the Oneidas two years, my health 
became so much impaired that I was obliged to ask 
of the Conference a superannuated relation to the 
Church. It was granted me ; and I, with my wife 
and three little sons, the youngest only one year old, 
moved to Andover, Allegany Co., N. Y., where I had 
a brother and two sisters living. At the time we 
moved to Andover there was no Methodist preaching 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



265 



in the place. I succeeded in establishing stated ap- 
pointments and we soon had a revival of religion, in 
which many souls were converted to God. One of the 
leading men of the place, Jason Hunt, joined the 
Church, and has since become a local preacher of our 
Church. By his exertions, a new church was built, 
and since then Methodism has taken a strong hold 
of the hearts of the people in that place. Great good 
has resulted to the people of the surrounding country 
from the zeal and piety manifested by the leading 
members of Andover society. May the Lord continue 
to favor them with the redeeming and saving influen- 
ces of his grace, until the whole village and surround- 
ing country are saved in Christ. 

During the time of my superannuated relation to 
the Church, I continued to preach, and do all I could 
to advance the kingdom of Christ. As soon as I 
thought myself able to do effective service as an itine- 
rant minister, I returned to my Conference, and took 
an appointment to a field of labor. I entered upon 
my work with strong hopes that my health would 
allow me to push on the victories of the cross, and 
bring home trophies of redeeming grace to the fold 
of Christ. For the few months of warm weather 
I was able to work as in other years, but as soon as 
the cold of winter came, I found I could not labor in 



266 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



evening meetings, nor be out much in stormy weather, 
without serious injury to myself. For three successive 
winters I made the effort, and then was obliged again 
to leave the itinerant field, and seek a shelter for my- 
self and family. The health of my companion had 
also become very much impaired with the labors of an 
itinerant life, and the care of four small children, one 
of them being sick much of the time. My horse and 
carriage, which had been moving us from circuit to 
circuit for sixteen years, was as nearly worn out as 
ourselves, and we were without any earthly home to 
go to, or means to get one. 

As I have before observed, my salary had never been 
over two hundred, and often, very often, I received but 
part of the sum stipulated for my maintenance, which, 
with the continued sickness of our oldest son, who 
was constantly under the care of some physician, 
obliged us to use the utmost economy to make our 
means hold out, and pay all our debts, which we 
always have been able to do. As a superannuated 
minister, my yearly claim upon Conference, according 
to the Discipline, was a hundred dollars for myself, a 
hundred for my wife, and twenty-four for each child 
under fourteen years of age ; but all that I ever received 
of this sum was from eighty to one hundred dollars 
per year, and for several years back we can depend only 
on sixty or seventy per year. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



267 



This diminution in the pittance doled out to super- 
annuated preachers, widows and orphans, must be 
caused, I suppose, by the continual passing of resolu- 
tions by our venerable body of ministers, assembled in 
Conference, who yearly declare their solemn intention 
of raising, by a tax of less than twenty-five cents a 
member, the whole amount necessary to pay off the 
whole claim of their superannuated preachers, their 
widows and orphans. We sincerely hope they may 
yet be successful in fulfilling, even to the letter, their 
resolutions. - But continually resolving and never per- 
forming, can only have the effect to defeat the object 
at which it aims. 

Our friends at South Onondaga, hearing that my 
health had again failed, and that we were left without 
the means to purchase a home for ourselves, kindly 
wrote to us, and offered to meet us with teams at Sy- 
racuse, and convey us and baggage to their village. 
Our furniture was not much, for we had moved from 
Dan to Beersheba, until it was marred, and broken in- 
to many fragments, and two hundred a year did not 
allow us to purchase much to replace the old. We 
accepted the offer our friends had made us, and accord- 
ing to appointment, met them at Syracuse, and were 
taken by them to the house prepared for us. We en- 
joyed their hospitality, and I in return, was able to 



268 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



preach some, and pray with and for them, and some 
good, I trust, was done them during the fall and win- 
ter I staid among them, which will have a lasting ef- 
fect upon some who attended our meetings. 

In the spring I moved one mile from the village, 
into an old school-house, that I had preached in thir- 
ty-five years before. It had been fitted up as a dwel- 
ling house, and for a little garden spot with it, I paid 
fifteen dollars a year as rent. During our stay here, 
our oldest son experienced religion at our family altar, 
and united himself with the Church. Soon after his 
conversion he was brought very low with a very se- 
vere attack of fits, and from that time until his death, 
they increased in number and severity. We paid, this 
year, over fifty dollars for medicine, which we hoped 
might do him good, but it was without avail.. 

I was without horse or carriage to get around with, 
and therefore visited my friends at a distance, for the 
purpose of preaching or praying with them, only when 
they came for me. By the kindness of our neighbors 
we had been able to purchase a cow which became our 
main support. As winter approached, so large had 
been our expenses for sickness, that I found myself 
destitute of money to purchase any hay for our cow. 
Hay was high, and a cash article that year. In my 
extremity, I carried my case to the Lord and asked 
his assistance. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



269 



Just at this time I was requested to attend a meet- 
ing about twenty miles from home. I did so, and on 
my return, when within two miles of Syracuse I called 
upon Br. Horton, a member of the first M. E. Church, 
of Syracuse. As I drove up to his gate, he met me 
and took my horse to the barn. While taking care of 
my horse he said to me, " I have a son who has come 
home sick with the consumption ; we have just had a 
counsel of physicians over his case, and they have 
decided he cannot live. He has no religion, and does 
not seem inclined to seek it." We went into the house 
and seated ourselves around the fire, for it was now 
cold weather. The sick son lay in another apartment, 
and while visiting with Br. and sister Horton, I had 
no chance to see him, but he was continually on my 
mind. His mother, without my knowledge, had 
spoken to him when I rode up to the gate, telling him 
an old Methodist minister was coming in, and asking 
him if she should invite me in to see him. He told 
her it hurt him to talk, and he wished to see no one. 
After staying with Br. Horton a couple of hours, I 
told him I must be on my way home, "but," said I, 
"I should like to speak to your sick son before I go." 

"Very well," said he, "while you are visiting him, I 
will get your horse." 

I accordingly entered the sick room and found Albert 



270 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



sitting in a rocking chair, his morning gown on, and 
with a pale, sickly looking countenance. . I said to 
him : "Mr. Horton, you seem quite out of health." 

"Yes/' said he. 

"Do you enjoy religion ?" 

"No." 

"You believe religion is necessary, I suppose, for as 
you have had a religious training, you cannot think 
otherwise." 

He looked at me earnestly for a moment, and then 
said : "If the Bible is true, I suppose I am a great 
sinner, and need religion." 

I replied : "There can be no doubt of the truth 
of the divinity of the Holy Bible. It is a revelation 
of God to man, a,nd it plainly shows us that all men, 
by nature, are sinners, and need regeneration by the 
Holy Ghost." I then endeavored to show him how 
man, in his fallen, sinful state, may come to Christ 
J esus and be saved, at the same time urging upon him 
the all important necessity of an immediate application 
to the Great Physician of souls. 

While thus talking, his father and mother entered 
the room and I said, " Let us pray." We knelt, and 
while supplicating a throne of grace, I felt in my heart 
that God would save their dear son Albert. On tak- 
ing my leave, I took hold of his hand and said, "Now 



REV. A.LVIN TORRY. 



271 



give your heart to the Lord and know the blessedness 
of the religion of the Bible/' 

The tears flowed from his eyes and I knew the 
Spirit of the Lord had found a lodgment in his heart. 
As I passed from the house to my carriage I said to 
Br. Horton, who accompanied me, "Br. Horton, the 
Lord will convert your son." I returned home. 

The second day after, while standing near my shanty, 
Br. H. drove up, and after shaking hands, and enqui- 
ring after each other's welfare, he said to me, "Br. 
Torry, I have come to take you home with me." 

"For what," said I. 

"Albert has been deeply concerned for his soul ever 
since you left my house, and is very anxious you should 
visit him again. He says, he believes if you come and 
pray, for him, he will get religion." 

"I cannot go with you to-day, but to-morrow morn- 
ing I will make an effort to be there." 

Accordingly, he returned. I went into- the house, 
told my wife, and said, "You must go too, for you can 
help sing and pray, and we shall see that young man 
"converted." 

She consented, and accordingly the next morning 
we started, and reached Br. Horton's about half past 
twelve. Br. H. met us at the gate, and as we passed 
in, I saw a man leaving the house, and going away. 



272 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Upon enquiry, I found it to be another son, who lived 
in the city. "We took our seats by the stove to warm 
us, and sister Horton immediately commenced prepa- 
ration for our dinner. She told us Albert was very 
anxious to see us ; that he had told his brother while 
visiting with him, "I am going to have religion to-day. 
Father Torry is coming to pray with me, and I shall 
get religion." Was not this faith like that of Corne- 
lius of old, when Peter met him at the door of his 
house, "And Cornelius said unto Peter, 'We are all 
here present before God, to hear all things that are 
commanded thee of G-od V " 

As soon as I became warm, I went into Albert's 
room. As I approached him, he grasped my hand, 
exclaiming, "I am glad you have come ! I am glad 
you have come ! I hope you have come full of relig- 
ion ! full of religion [" I took my seat and com- 
menced singing, 

"Come, ye sinners, poor and needy." 

Just at this moment, the door opened, and sister Hor- 
ton said, "Your dinner is ready;" but I was too much 
engaged to think of eating dinner, and continued * 
singing. My wife and sister Horton immediately en- 
tered the room, and as Br. H. had also now come in, I 
proposed prayer. We knelt. Albert fell upon his 
knees, and I commenced presenting the case of this 



REV. ALVIN TOERY. 



273 



humble suppliant before the throne of God. All were 
praying, and in less than five minutes, salvation from 
heaven came. Albert was converted. He sank to the 
floor ; we raised him up, placed him in his chair, when 
he exclaimed, "0, how happy I am ! Is this reli- 
gion?" We assured him that he had found the pearl 
of great price. Then was there joy in that house. If 
there was not dancing, as when the prodigal son re- 
turned to his father's house, there certainly was music, 
for we all could but rejoice and praise God that an- 
other soul was saved from sin and death. In half an 
hour, Albert rejoiced and praised God, as the rock of 
his salvation ; then, all at once, he paused, looked at 
me as I sat near him, and uttering a deep sigh, said, 
"Do you think this is religion ? I feel distressed 
here," laying his hand upon his heart. "Ah," said 
I, "the old adversary has come ; the devil always 
makes an attack upon young converts." 

Albert had indulged in skeptical notions regard- 
ing the emotional part of religion, as, in fact, 
many others, even those who call themselves Chris- 
tians do, and now the devil had said to this redeemed 
soul, "You are laboring under excitement ; you are 
not converted to God." And as he paused to listen, 
the temptation took fast hold of him, till it seemed 
like an arrow piercing his heart. We again used our 



274 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



weapons of faith and prayer, and Satan was soon driv- 
en back and this redeemed soul was again filled unut- 
terably full of the love of God ; and through the en- 
tire night he was unspeakably happy. 

The next morning as we took our leave of him, he 
slipped a five dollar note into my hand, and at the 
next visit I made him shortly after, five more, thus 
making just the sum I had asked of the Lord a .few 
days previous. 

My last visit with Albert was a few days before his 
death. As I was leaving him, I took his hand and 
said, "Br. Horton, we shall see each other's faces no 
more until we strike hands above, for I see you are 
ripening fast for that world of bliss, 

i; -Where God the Son forever reigns, 
And scatters night away.' " 

He quickly replied, "Do you ?" "Yes," I said. 
Then with an ecstasy of feeling he shouted, "Glory 
to God ! I have nothing in my heart but love ; love 
for everybody T "Thank God," said I, "that is per- 
fect love." Then came the farewell : and in a few 
days his happy soul found its home beyond the storms 
of earth, in that sunny clime not measured by the 
flight of years. , 

His funeral took place at the first Methodist 
Church in Syracuse. A numerous assembly attended, 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



275 



to pay their last respects to the deceased. He was 
universally respected as a good citizen, and an accom- 
plished gentleman. As a scholar and a business man 
he was rarely surpassed. His conversion to Grod, and 
triumphant death, proved a blessing to his brothers 
and sister, and others who visited him during his last 
days. He exhorted all who visited him to seek the 
blessed religion of Jesus Christ, telling them it was 
the only thing that could make them happy here, and 
give them a glorious prospect of immortality hereafter. 

During this winter, our neighbors made us a dona- 
tion of thirty dollars, and we were thus able to get 
along quite comfortably. While visiting an old friend, 
Stephen Houghtaling, in the town of Lafayette, he 
said he would give ten dollars towards buying a small 
place then for sale some three miles from him. We 
mentioned the proposal to the Eev. Aaron Cross, who 
had several times called upon us, and who was very 
friendly towards us. He immediately wrote to Br. 
Hosmer, editor of the Northern Christian Advocate, 
who kindly consented to insert a notice in his paper, 
calling upon my friends to help me in this undertaking. 
They nobly responded to the call, and donations from 
fifty cents to ten dollars came in, until some four hun- 
dred dollars were pledged. A good brother in Pompey, 
Oliver Watkins, assisted me in collecting the money, 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

and we purchased the place, and took possession in 
the spring of 1857. 

I have retained on paper, and in my memory, the 
names of those who generously assisted us at that time, 
and I hope never to cease praying for them and theirs 
while life shall last. Br. Aaron Cross and Br. Wat- 
kins, who not only donated of their own substance, 
but also spent many days in collecting what my friends 
had subscribed, will have their reward, I trust, not 
only in this life, but also in that winch is to come. 
My earnest prayers shall ever rise for their continued 
prosperity. 

As soon as we had taken possession of our new home, 
I invited my neighbors and friends to my house on 
Sunday afternoons and evenings, for the purpose of 
holding meetings. There was no meeting of any sort 
within from three to five miles of our neighborhood, 
and many had grown up, who seldom ever heard the 
sound of the gospel. The congregations soon became 
so large that I was obliged to fit up my barn for their 
meetings, which increased in interest continually. 
Many of my brethren on surrounding charges, hearing 
that meetings were held weekly here, left their own 
societies, and came to help us. 

Some one thought it best to report to the preachers 
on a circuit some three miles east of us, that I was 



REV. ALVIN TORET. 



277 



holding opposition meetings for the purpose of dis- 
turbing them. They, without speaking to me, in- 
formed the Presiding Elder of the, as they supposed, 
correct statement of facts, and he came to me with 
the matter. I gave him the particulars, but rinding 
that the course some were taking in order to break up 
our meetings, would cause much hard feeling in high 
places, I gave up the endeavor, and the people again 
relapsed into their former state. Though years have 
elapsed since that period, there has never been any 
real revival of religion among that people, and they 
still sit in darkness. While I stayed among them, I 
tried to do my duty as a minister, as far as the Church 
would allow me to. I finally sold out, and moved to 
Tully. While living here, I received news of my 
brother Daniel's death. He entered the itinerant field 
about twelve years later than myself, as his obituary 
will show, which I copy entire, as written for the 
Advocate.* 

" Rev Daniel Torry, of the Wyoming Annual Conference, died at 
Brooklyn, Susquehannah Co, Pa., Sept. 30th, 1857, in the 57th year of 

his age. _ , 

"Br Torry was born in Stafford Co, Conn, in 1800. He removed 
with his parents to Western New York, and at the age of twenty was 
converted to God, under the labors of Israel Chamberlayneat arevival 
in Plymouth, Chenango Co. He soon united with the M. E. Church, 
and very early in his christian experience began to feel that God had 
called him to the work of the ministry. Being naturally diffident, he 
strove to banish the impression, but his convictions of duty deep- 
ened, until he felt, "Wo is me, if I preach not the gospel." In order 



278 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



The next year, (1858) news reached ns of the death 
of our aged and much honored father, Nathan Clark, 
my wife's father, who died Sept, 9th, 1858, in the 
96th year of his age. Father Clark was born in 
1763, and served for awhile as a soldier in the Bevo- 
lutionaiy war. In 1810 he moved from Vermont, his 
native State, to Madison Co., N. Y., where he lived 
until his decease. In early life, he and his wife both 
belonged to the Baptist Church, but on moving into 
this country, they were deprived of their former privi- 

to get rid of his impression, as he informed the miter, he removed to 
Norwich, in the same county, taking his certificate of membership. 
He held it in his own hands, and, being among strangers, he did not 
openly profess religion for a time, till a little circumstance occurred, 
which rendered it impossible for him longer to conceal his real char- 
acter. 

"A young lady, who had formerly been a classmate of his at Ply- 
mouth, being on a visit among her friends at Norwich, met young 
Tony at the house of Reuben Reynolds, of precious memory, and, as 
was quite natural, the good sister began to talk over the precious sea- 
son's of the past, which soon brought Br. Torry from his hiding place, 
and before parting that evening, Br. Reynolds proposed having a fam- 
ily prayer-meeting, and called upon young Torry to lead in prayer. He 
dare not refuse, and as he bowed with one of his classmates, it called 
up many of the touching reminiscences of the past, and awakened all 
the devotional feelings of the soul, and such was the fervency and faith 
of the suppliant, that an overwhelming Divine influence came down 
upon their heads and hearts, until many were attracted to the place 
by their shouts of victory. This family prayer-meeting not only 
brought young Torry from his religious seclusion, but greatly encour- 
aged the pious few at Norwich, and led to efforts to secure regular 
preaching at that place, by the Methodist preachers. 

"Soon after this, a small class was formed, and Br. Torry was ap- 
pointed leader and steward. His first license to exhort is dated July 
8th, 1825, and signed by Isaac Grant, in behalf of the Society at Nor- 
wich, He was licensed to preach, some time during that year, 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 279 

leges, and commenced meetings at their own house, 
where a revival soon broke out, and in the spring of 
1811 a Methodist society was formed by James Kelsey, 
of those who had experienced religion during the win- 
ter, and also a few who were professors on coming into 
the country, among which were Solomon Koot, Sen., 

which license has been lost or mislaid. The first license to preach 
that we find among his papers, is dated April 29th, 1826, and signed, 
by George Peck, Presiding Elder. This year (1826) he entered the reg- 
ular work, on old Wyoming circuit, with Geo. Peck and Philo Barber- 
ry as colleagues. The balance of his labors was on the following char- 
ges : In 1827-28, on Bridgewater ; 1829, on Binghamton ; 1830-31, on 
Broome ; 1832, on Spencer. This year he was married to Betsey Smith, 
daughter of Isaac Smith, Esq., of Brooklyn, Pa., who still survives him. 
In 1833-34, he travelled on Lanesborough ; 1835, on Brooklyn ; 1836, 
on Vestal ; 1837, Skinner's Eddy. In 1838 we find him on the superan- 
nuated list for one y ear. In 1839-40 he traveUed on Pike circuit ; 1841, 
on Orwell. Here, again, his health failed, and from 1842 to 1847 he 
was on the superannuated list. In 1847-8 he traveUed on what was 
then Montrose and Great Bend, where he ended his itinerant career, 
since which time he has resided at this place, only preaching occasion- 
ally, as his feeble health would admit, 

"He possessed a naturally strong constitution, but his excessive la- 
bors and exposures early induced a complication of diseases that baf- 
fled all human skill, and hurried him from labor to repose. When I 
came to this charge last May, I found him rapidly sinking into the 
arms of death ; yet his stay was protracted much beyond my expecta- 
tion. He was a great sufferer, yet he bore his afflictions with chris- 
tian fortitude, and met death with the heroism of a christian philoso- 
pher. As a preacher, he was above mediocrity, and had he been 
favored with early mental culture, might have shone among the stars 
of the first magnitude. He was an acute observer of men and things, 
a thorough scholar in human nature, a firm disciplinarian, a safe coun- 
sellor, a fast friend, and a faithful minister of the Lord J esus. His end 
was peace. His hope was big with immortality. The last words I 
heard him utter were, T am only waiting !' and after a long pause, he 
added, 'Almost over, almost over!' 

"A. H. SCHOONMAKER." 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

and his wife and mother, Justus Koot and his wife, 
and also father Clark and his wife. 

This was the first M. E. Society in the town of 
Madison. But few of those old soldiers now remain, 
after the lapse of half a century, to tell of the trials 
and triumphs, the losses and crosses which followed that 
little band of settlers who, away in the wilderness 
of a new country, gathered themselves together to 
strengthen each other in the way they had chosen, and 
to call upon God as the Captain of their salvation. 

Mother Clark, a woman of strong faith and earnest 
piety, mighty in prayer and abounding in good works, 
departed this life many years ago, leaving her husband 
to wait "yet a little longer," even until his head was 
frosted with the snows of many winters, and the corn 
should be fully ripe for harvest. Though Father 
Clark lived to an advanced age, he retained his mental 
faculties unimpaired to the last. When asked-, some 
time previous to his death, how his mind was in regard 
to a future state, "Strong in God," said the aged 
saint, and then he repeated, 

"On Jordan's stormy banks I stand, 
And cast a wishful eye." 

"This is my situation/' said he, "and I am only 
waiting the call of my Master, when I shall join for- 
ever in the song of the redeemed." As might be 



REV. ALVIN TORR Y. 281 

expected from such a life, his end was peace. "Mark 

the perfect man, and behold the upright, for the end 
of that man is peace." 



CHAPTER XVI. 

A visit to former fields of labor-Cayuga-Ulysses-Canada-Kesi- 
dence of the late Peter Jones-An account of his last illness and 
death-His character-New Credit Mission-Great changes-Ser- 
mon of Key. Wm. Case-His sudden death-A memoir of him — 
Incidents-Mode of Worship-Hamilton-BrantfordviUe. 

Having in view the writing of this work, and know- 
ing that I needed some information in regard to the 
Canadas which I did not possess, I concluded to make a 
journey thither, visit once more the oldscenesand battle- 
grounds of my youth, collect what information and ma- 
terial I needed for my work,- and once more look into 
the faces of those old friends who once with me were 
young, and who stood shoulder to shoulder, as we 
drove on the battles of the cross. Accordingly, upon 
the fifth day of July, I started with my horse and car- 
riage, from my residence in Homer, Cortland Co., K Y. 

A few weeks previous to this, I had visited my old 
field of labor, lying in |hat part of the country then 
embraced in the old Cayuga circuit. I found many 
old friends scattered all through the country, many of 
whom were members of the Church when I preached 
to them forty-four years ago, and many more who 



REV. ALVIN TORE, Y. 



283 



claimed me as their spiritual father. It was refresh- 
ing to me, and I spent many precious hours with 
them in calling up old times, and in bowing once more 
around their family altars, where for many years they 
had offered daily sacrifice. 

My first visit was at Br. Brown's, who lives near 
where he did when I first knew him, forty-four years 
a°-o. He was then a member of our Church, and with 
his wife, is still making on for that heavenly country, 
to which they have so long been journeying. It is re- 
freshing to meet with these old pilgrims who are 
already in sight of their future home, and who, as they 
stand upon the bank of the river, can feel the sweet 
breezes as they blow from those celestial fields just 
upon the other side of Jordan. At the Mack settle- 
ment I found some old friends, the brothers Lambert, 
with whom I used to worship thirty-two years ago. I 
had a good time in praying with them and their fami- 
lies. One of them has since fallen asleep in J esus, to 
awake again in the first resurrection, over, which the 
second death hath no power. May his two sisters, 
who administered to his every comfort in his last sick- 
ness, receive, like Martha and Mary of old, the bles- 
sing and sympathy of the blessed J esus. 

As a camp-meeting was to commence at Millport, I 
concluded to attend it. This was within the bounds 



284 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



of old Ulysses circuit, and I expected there to meet 
many friends whom I otherwise would not see. When 
within fourteen miles of the camp-ground, I stopped 
for the night at Br. Barker's. For more than thirty 
years, this good brother and his wife had braved the 
storms and trials of a christian life, and were still con- 
tending for the faith, with all that zeal and persever- 
ance becoming valiant soldiers of the cross. 
> Durin S the ni g^ a swelling began upon my face, 
just above one of my eyes, and by morning, it had in- 
creased much and become so painful that I was forced 
to give up all thoughts of attending camp-meeting, 
and immediately set my face for home. 

Near evening, I stopped at Mack settlement, where 
a good sister kindly made a poultice for my face, which 
much relieved it, and as it became much better the 
next day, I finally concluded to return to the Millport 
camp-meeting. I reached the ground on Monday, and 
tented with Br. Mallett, a local preacher of the M. E. 
Church, whose wife claimed me to be the instrument, 
under God, of her conversion. In their morning love- 
feast, before closing the meeting, my friends made me 
a present of the sum of twelve dollars, for which may 
the Lord reward them. 

I have made this little digression, in order to show 
the manner in which Providence opened my way, and 



KEY. ALVIN TORE Y. 



285 



supplied me with means for my journey. The route 
which I had chosen for my journey, led me to the head 
of Seneca Lake. Here the village of Watkins is 
situated, and here I found a son of Br. Dodson, an 
old superannuated preacher of the East Genesee Con- 
ference. "With Br. Dodson and his now sainted wife, 
I had spent many precious hours around their family 
altar, and in the house of God, while travelling Ulysses 
circuit, and now, as I visited him again, we enjoyed 
another "blessed season of prayer, which seemed like 
former days. He, like myself, is sinking under the 
weight of years, and the excessive labor of former 
times. He has a son and daughter living here, who 
both belong to the If. E. Church of this place. 

The next day I called upon a Mr. Matthews, son of 
the widow Matthews, at whose house I used to preach 
thirty-two years ago, and where the Lord often blessed 
us. Sister Matthews is still walking in the straight 
and narrow way that leads to life eternal. I found 
this son of hers, with his wife, very friendly, kind and 
hospitable ; Iris wife a member of the M. E. Church, 
and deeply pious. 

My next stopping place was at the Rev. Loring 
Grant's. Found himself and wife in tolerable health, 
surrounded with the good things of this life, and with 
blooming hopes of entering their rest above, when 



AUTOBIOGEAPHY OF 

done with the things of this earth. I spent a Sabbath 
with them, and talked over our toils, and sufferings, 
and triumphs of other days. Monday morning I 
left their hospitable mansion, and pursued my way to 
Canada. At Canandaigua I stopped for the night 
with Br. McKinstry, pastor of the M. E. Church of 
that village. He with his lady treated me very kindly, 
and in the morning he showed me through their splen- 
did church. 

I continued on my journey until I reached Lewis- 
ton, on the Niagara, opposite Queenstown, in Canada. 
F orty-two years ago, I crossed this ferry in an old 
scow boat ; now I drove over upon the suspension 
bridge, which has been erected at this place within a 
few years past. I passed on through the village of 
Queenstown, one mile north, and stopped with a 
brother who lives in the house where General Brock 
expired, after being shot from his horse at the battle 
of Queenstown height, in the year 1812. 

Next day I passed on to St. Catherine's, a large 
commercial town upon the Wellington Canal. In its 
harbor lay a number of splendid vessels bound to dif- 
ferent ports upon the lakes, and other parts of the 
British Empire. Thirty-two years had passed since I 
stood upon Canadian soil, and in that time how 
changed had everything become. 



REV. ALVIN TORE Y. 287 

I continued my journeying until I reached Fifty 
Mile Creek. On Sabbath morning I entered one of 
the Wesleyan churches and took my seat among the 
congregation who were all strangers to me. I looked 
around upon the assembly, thinking, perhaps some 
familiar face might greet my view, but no man or 
woman had I ever seen before. Years before, I had 
travelled and labored and preached through this coun- 
try, and many people lived around here who were well 
acquainted with me, and whom I loved to see. But 
they were gone, and a new generation had taken their 
places. The old church in which the Methodist Con- 
ference held its session thirty-five years before, when I 
was one of its members, was now filled by a new race 
of people. The preacher in the pulpit was a fine 
looking young Englishman, who commenced the servi- 
ces by reading a portion of the Holy Bible, after 
which, he gave out one of Wesley's hymns. After 
reading the hymn, the congregation rose, and all 
together, commenced singing the first two lines as the 
minister had read them. They then paused ; he read 
the other two lines of the first verse and they sung 
again. In this manner they proceeded through the 
hymn. When the minister kneeled for prayer, the 
whole congregation, without exception, kneeled with 
him. Accustomed as I was to the mode of wor- 



288 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



ship in the States, where even members do not 
kneel, I asked myself if all these persons were pro- 
fessors of religion, not at the time thinking that this 
was the mode in which they were formerly instructed, 
and that they had not departed from it. 

After the sermon, came the class-meeting. Here 
my eye fell upon a man, who, by his resemblance, I 
called a son of old father Lewis, one of the old stand- 
bys in days past and gone. 

After class-meeting was over, I introduced myself 
to the minister, and enquired who that person might 
be. He told me I was right in my conjecture, and 
immediately introduced him to me. I enquired after 
his father, and others of the old settlers. He told me 
they were all slumbering in the tomb ; that he lived 
upon the old homestead, and invited me, with the 
preacher in charge, to dine with him. 

The same Sabbath I attended service in one of the 
most splendid Wesleyan churches in Hamilton, where, 
as I was informed, was stationed the most talented 
minister in ail the Canadas. As I entered the porch, 
the sexton, perceiving me to be a stranger, offered me 
a seat just in front of the pulpit. The house was 
large and spacious, well fitted up, with a large organ 
just back of the pulpit, and a vestry opening near 
the pulpit stairs. The house was soon completely 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 289 

filled with seemingly devout worshipers, for not a 
whisper did I hear, or a smile did I see, upon the face 
of any one. The minister, a large, portly looking man, 
read a portion of Scripture in a deep, full and sonorous 
tone of voice, then his hymn, which he lined, as did 
the minister I had listened to in the morning, and all 
the congregation joined with the organ in making 
melody in the house of God. 

During the prayer, all kneeled except a few Presby- 
terians or Baptists, who stood upon their feet, as is 
the custom in their own churches. The minister gave 
us a good sermon, though not as great as I had ex- 
pected, from the reputation he seemed to have among 
the people. 

Hamilton is a city of more than 21,000 inhabitants, 
with manv churches, flourishing: schools, and enter- 
prising and industrious business men, who, by their 
trade and influence, are continually advancing its in- 
terests, and beautifvins: its surroundings. When I 
left the Canadas, thirty- two years ago, the greater part 
of the ground where this city now stands was covered 
with heavy oak timber, with only a few houses to be 
seen, and those scattered here and there, according to 
the fancy of the settlers. 

From Hamilton I journeyed on until I reached 
Brantfordville, a large village on the Grand River. 



290 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



This village is beautifully situated, containing many- 
large and spacious buildings, both public and private, 
and is rapidly increasing in wealth and population. 
Forty-two years ago, this village consisted only of a 
few shanties, and a tavern or "liquor-hole/' on each 
side of the river. It was a great resort for drunken 
whites and Indians, and so notorious had the place 
become when I came into the country, that the two 
taverns bore the names of "Sodom and Gomorrah/' 
At that time there was a certain white man who 
was in the habit of drinking to excess occasionally. 
These drunken frolics were periodical, and at such 
times it was almost impossible for him to pass either 
Sodom or Gromorrah without getting pretty well 
"corned." Some of his friends speaking to him on 
the subject, he said he could form a resolution to pass 
both places and not touch a drop of liquor, and he 
could keep it. Accordingly he started out, and true 
to his word he passed both Sodom and Gomorrah with- 
out stopping to touch anything. But after he was 
quite past them, he became so elated with his success 
in resisting temptation, that he determined to go back 
and "treat resolution !" which he did, and soon was 
as much intoxicated as ever. It was only about one 
mile and a half from this that we built our first mis- 
sion house for the Indians. Now the village contains 



BE V. AL YIN TOERY. 



291 



several splendid churches, all of which are well filled 
every Sabbath. 

One mile from Brantfordville is the elegant and 
spacious mansion of the late Eev. Peter Jones, built 
by him after he superannuated. Here he lived until 
his Lord called him to join the ransomed host above, 
and occupy the mansion prepared for him at the right 
hand of the Father. I found her who had been his 
companion in labor and suffering, living here with four 
fine sons, the eldest nineteen, and the youngest eight 
years of age. She is now the wife of our much 
esteemed brother, John Carey,* who was one of the 
first to help on the work of christianizing the Indians. 

When I first called upon Br. Carey and his wife, 
they were both absent from home ; I therefore drove 
on, and on my return, a day or two after, as I drove 
up to the gate, I espied Br. John walking through the 
beautiful grounds that surround their mansion. As 
soon as he saw me, he started across the garden upon 
a run, and without waiting to pass around to the gate 
which opened upon the road, he placed his hands upon 
the high picket fence which surrounds the grounds, 
and with one bound was at my side. Grasping me in 
his arms he exclaimed, "Why, Alvin Torry \" 

*This will not appear strange, neither will the elegant paper which 
follows, when it is remembered that Mr. Jones, on his visit to Eng- 
land in 1S30, married an English lady» — Ed. . . * 



292 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

I found this old friend in excellent health and 
spirits, with a fine property which he had amassed at 
Muncey town, living in ease and elegance, and spend- 
ing the evening of his days in peace and prosperity. 
The time I spent here was busily employed in narrating 
to each other the eventful portions of our lives since 
our separation, in calling up old times and the many 
changes that have taken place within the past forty 
. years. Sister Carey kindly gave me access to the 
papers of her late husband, Kev. Peter Jones, and I 
listened with great interest to the account of his last 
hours and death, for he seemed very near and dear to 
me, and everything pertaining to him was of interest 
to me. The beautiful and touching account of the 
closing scenes of his life and his character, from the 
gifted pen of sister Carey, I subjoin here, as being 
more appropriate than anything I might say : 

"Tuesday, May 20th, 1856.— My dear husband, ac- 
companied by myself and Dr. Griffin, left home for 
Toronto, not without much previous prayer and consulta- 
tion whether it was advisable to venture such a journey, 
with one whose strength was so greatly prostrated. We 
reached the hospitable dwelling of our old and tried 
friend, Br. Ryerson, about 5 p. m., where we had been 
invited, and as usual received a kind welcome, with sub- 
dued feelings of mingled pain and pleasure. 

"W ednesday, 21st, — Dr. Bovell came early with Dr. G. 
and after careful examination, confirmed all Drs. M. and 



REV. A L VI N TORRY. 



293 



G., of St. Catharines, had said ; but also discovered a 
disease of long standing, in the region of the heart. The 
Dr. informed me after we left the room, that disease had 
made great progress, and that his continuance here any 
length of time, was very uncertain; he said my dear 
husband was falling a sacrifice to his former exertions for 
others. 

"Friday, 23d. — My dear husband is evidently worse and 
not able to rise at all to-day. The Revs. E. Wood and 
Gemley, and sister Taylor called, prayed most fervently, 
and conversed most sweetly about the things of God, and 
his wise and loving dealings with his own children. He 
responded to all, saying : 'All is well, I feel resigned to 
the will of my heavenly Father who will do all that is 
right and best.' 

"Thursday, 29th. — The Rev. James Richardson kindly 
called. 

"Monday, June 1st. — Little better; sickness somewhat 
abated. Dr. Hannah, Revs. Jobson and Gemley came to 
dinner, after which, at my dear husband's request, Dr. 
Hannah administered the Lord's Supper. It was a very 
solemn time, when feelings, such as words cannot express, 
filled our hearts. We knew that he would never again 
drink of the fruit of the vine, till he drank it in his 
Father's house above. 

"Wednesday, 3d.— This morning, Dr. Bovell brought 
Dr. Hodder with him. Sister Taylor came and sweetly 
prayed and talked with him. He told her he found it 
difficult to collect his thoughts, or keep his mind for any 
length of time upon one subject. 'Oh, yes, Br. Jones,' 
she replied, 'but a look of faith, a desire is enough ; 
Jesus knows all your wants, and will supply them, without 



294 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



words to tell him. When you wish water, or anything 
else, without speaking, sister Jones knows by your look 
or sign, what is needed, and is ready to supply your 
wants ; how much more the Savior, who is touched with 
pity, and sympathizes in all your sufferings !' 

"Tuesday, loth.— Very, very low, apparently worse 
than any day before. My soul so cast down, groans and 
tears were my only relief. 

"Wednesday, 11th.— What alternations of hope and 
fear ; this morning favorable symptoms appeared. 

"Thursday, 12th.— Br. Ryerson returned from Confer- 
ence. He prayed with him, and told him the Conference 
news, to which he listened with deep interest, making 
special enquiries about the Indian Missions, and appoint- 
ments to them. 

"Saturday, 15th.— He was quite cheered with the 
thought of seeing his dear children, and happy home 
again. 

"Monday, 17th.— Dr. Ryerson kindly aided me in prep- 
arations for our homeward journey. The Dr. then went 
to the railroad office and made arrangements for his 
comfort as far as possible, to Paris. 

"Tuesday, 12th.— In the evening Dr. Ryerson prayed 
for the last time by the dying bed of his dear friend and 
brother. Seeing me much affected, he took my hand, 
and with a heavenly smile on his countenance, said, 'We 
have lived most happily together for many years, and it 
is hard to part; do not weep, dear; Christ will take 
care of you and the dear children ; he will give you grace, 
supporting, strengthening grace ; in a little time we shall 
meet again, and spend eternity together with Jesus.' 

"Wednesday, 18th.— In extreme weakness he awoke 



REV. ALVIN TORKY. 



295 



this morning. After a day of travel, and of great fatigue 
and excitement, he felt almost overwhelmed with grati- 
tude, as he laid down again on his own couch alive, and 
he said several times, 'Bless the Lord ! bless the Lord ! 
What shall we render unto the Lord for all his benefits 
towards us V 

"Thursday, 19th. — My dear husband very low this 
morning. Many called to see him. To his friend, Rev. 
H. Biggar, he said, 'I am resting on the atonement.' 

"Sattteday, 21st. — My husband passed a very restless 
night. The Rev. J. Ryerson and wife came, and during 
prayer he felt very happy. He presented sister Lincoln, 
who, with her excellent husband, came to see him, with 
a book, as a dying gift, saying, 'The religion of Jesus is 
enough for a dying hour.' 

"Sunday, 2 2d— Through mercy my dear husband passed 
a quiet night, but in the morning threw up a quantity of 
clotted blood. Our kind friend, Mrs. Xelles, spent the 
day with us. He gave our servant a book this day, tell- 
ing her to serve God faithfully to the end of her life. 
Being too ill to hear much reading or talking, a little 
from the best Book, and some from ' Thoughts in Afflic- 
tion,' was all he could endure. It was excessively hot, 
and he slept much. 

"Monday, 23d —Spent a very restless night. A great 
many friends called to see him, who will remember how 
kindly and thankfully he enquired after the welfare of 
their families, and often said, 'Has so and so been to see 
me ? tell them I wish to shake hands with them before I 
go home.' He gave books to several as dying gifts, and 
when able, signed his name, dictating a few words to be 
written. A number of Indians from the New Credit 



296 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



came to-day. It was affecting to witness their deep sor- 
row as they gazed on the emaciated form of their long- 
tried, faithful friend. He said to Br. Carey, Teh the 
Indians at Muncey, if I had my life to live over again, I 
would wish to live as I have in the service of God.' 

"Tuesday, 24th.— The dear afflicted Indians met seve- 
ral times during the day for singing and prayer. He ex- 
horted them all to meet him in a better world. They 
'all wept sore, fell on his neck and kissed him, sorrowing 
most of all for the words which he spake, that they 
should see his face no more.' 

"Wednesday, 25th.— The Rev. C. Byrne and wife 
came ; neither saw any hope of his recovery. Bi\ Byrne 
prayed most fervently. As our dear- Charles had not 
arrived after two telegraphic messages, Mr. Strobridge 
Mndly sent his son to Simcoe to fetch him. Our eood 
friend, Mr. Xelles, was in daily attendance, and adminis- 
tered much consolation. 

"Thursday, 26th.— Many called to take a farewell to- 
day. To one taking Wh bands in his, he said, 'I am 
going home, going to my Father's house above ; all is 
well.' After taking a little ice jelly, it was too evident 
that the silken cords which had bound him to earth, were 
soon to be loosened ; and as his family were now all 
together, they were summoned around his dying bed, that 
they might, for the last time, receive his 'blessing, and 
listen to the faint, yet touching relation to prepare to 
meet their God. His beaming look, his expressive smile 
as he commended each separately, with patriarchal dig- 
nity, to the care of his covenant-keeping God, can never 
be forgotten. Placing his hand on the head of dear 
Charles, giving him one of his Bibles and his dressing 



BE V. ALVIN TORRY. 



297 



case, he said, "Be a good, obedient, loving son to your 
mother, and as much as possible fill my place." He then 
exhorted him to give his heart to God. He then 
put his hand on dear Frederick's head, giving him another 
of his Bibles, telling him he hoped that blessed book would 
be his guide to heaven ; that he would read it, and meet 
him in a better world ; he also gave him his gun, saying, 
'God bless you, son ; be a good son to your mother, and 
loving to your brothers.' Then to Peter Edmund he 
said, also placing his hand on his head, 'God bless the 
lad ; take this watch which I have used so many years, 
and keep it for your dying father's sake ; give your heart 
to God, and we shall meet again. Take this Testament, 
read it, and may it guide you through life to glory.' 
Then, to dear George Dunlot, who sobbed aloud, and 
clung to him, he said, 'Be a good boy, love God, obey 
your mother, love your brothers ; here is my hymn-book ; 
I have used it a long time ; keep it, and use it for my 
sake ; here are two volumes for you to keep in remem- 
brance of me.' He then put his hand on his head, and 
said, 'God bless you, my sweet child.' He then took 
niv hand, and kissing me said, T commend these dear 
boys to the care of their Heavenly Father and you. 
Train them up for heaven. God bless you, dear. I pray 
we may be an unbroken family above.' Shortly after 
this, turning to his kind and constant friend, Rev. A. 
Nelles, he put in his hands three volumes of Chalmer's 
Works, saving, 'I give you these as a parting memorial 
of your dyinglriend. I thank you for all your kindness ; 
I hope we shall meet above.' After this, he slept for a 
lono- time. The Rev. Mr. Alexander came in the eve- 
ning ; he responded during his prayer, saying, 'Amen, 



298 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



amen.' When Mr. Burwell asked him how he felt, he 
replied, 'Sinking, sinking;' I said, 'Yes, dear, into' the 
arms of J esus.' He replied, 'O, yes.' He gave his sister, 
Mrs. Brant, three books, saying, 'I give you these as 
tokens of remembrance of the brother who was convert 
ed at the same time you were. May God bless you and 
your family, and may we all meet again in a better world !' 
From this time his eye-sight failed, so that he could scarce- 
ly see at all, but he heard distinctly, and always seemed 
conscious. If I was out of the room for a few moments, 
friends would come and say, Mr. Jones is asking for 
you. Dear creature, he seemed to want me by his side 
all the time. 

"Fbiday, 27th.— My dear husband slept most of the 
night. In the morning he asked to see Abraham, our 
hired man, and taking his hand, said, 'I shall soon be 
gone, and want you to be faithful in taking care of every- 
thing, just as if I were here ; try and love and serve God ; 
there is nothing like a preparation for death ; God bless 
you and your partner; look well after the interests of my 
family. God bless Abraham.' Rev. W. Sutton and 
many other friends called. To all he addressed a few 
parting words. To the doctor, who had attended him. 
faithfully and skillfully, he said, taking his hand, 'I thank 
you for ail your kind attention ; you have done all you 
could, but it is the will of God to take me home. I hope 
you will give God all your heart, and meet me in a bet- 
ter worjd.' Hearing him say, 'Blessed Redeemer,' I 
said, 'you can say, 'T know that my Redeemer liveth." ' 
He said, "I can say that all the time." This afternoon 
the Rev. J. B. Howard and his wife came. They only 
returned home to-clay from a long visit, or would have 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



299 



been often by his side. They sang sweetly (which he 
seemed fully to enjoy) the beautiful hymn : 
« 'We speak of the realms of the blest,' 
"Sunday, 28th. — My precious one was too low to speak 
or see, but he showed consciousness by just saying, 'Yes,' 
when spoken to, and evidently knew his friends by their 
voices. It was on the morning of this day, that he took 
hold of my hand with a most affectionate and indescriba- 
ble look, and said, 'I have something, dear, I wish to 
say to you, and I may as well mention it now: You 
must try not to be alarmed, or too much grieved, when 
you see'rae die ; perhaps I may have to struggle with the 
last enemy.' Dear creature ! what an example of kind 
consideration, even in death. I said to him, 'How can I 
do 'without you, love?' He replied, 'Jesus will take 
care of you." As this never-to-be-forgotten night drew 
on, the actual approach of death was too evident, The 
friends who watched with me till midnight, were Mrs. 
Brett, Mrs. Johns, daughter of old Capt, Brant, Mr. 
and Mrs. Beamer, Mr. C. Welles and Mr. G. Johnson, 
Mohawk. About 10 p. m., he said, and these were his 
last words, 'God bless you, dear.' After this, I said, 
'If you have given the last token of love, and spoken 
the last word, do, dear, show you are conscious, by pres- 
sing my hand, and assuring me that you die in the full 
prospect of a blessed immortality.' He did so, feebly, 
but with all the remaining strength he had, twice. From 
this time he laid perfectly quiet ; whether conscious or 
not, we could not discover. About half past one there 
was a decided change ; I saw the long dreaded event 
was near. I desired the dear boys and his mother and 
sister might be called. We were all soon around his dy- 



300 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



mgbed. Every breath was watched, as nearer and yet 
nearer the last enemy approached, and an union was to 
be dissolved from which had been derived so much hap- 
piness. It seemed to me that the flesh and the spirit had 
a long and a hard struggle. Oh, the agony of that hour ! 
Oh, such a scene ! bleeding hearts that have witnessed 
can understand, but no words can describe. Fainter and 
yet fainter still, the last quiver of the lip told all was 
over; the warfare was accomplished, and the spirit had 
taken its everlasting flight. As I tried to trace its pro- 
gress, methought I heard shouts' of victory resound 
through the vaults of the New Jerusalem, as the re- 
deemed Indian bands hailed with a fresh song of triumph 
the benefactor of their race, the friend of suffering hu- 
manity, and the adorable Savior who had prepared Tor 
him a seat in glory, purchased with his own precious 
blood, bid him welcome, with the plaudit, 'Well done 
good and faithful servant, enter thou into the ioy of thy 
Lord.' J J J 

CHARACTER. 

"As a husband, he literally obeyed the command of 
the great apostle, contained in the fifth chapter of Ephe- 
sians, from the twenty-fifth verse. In him I found com- 
bined everything that was amiable, tender, confiding 
faithful and judicious. I think it is Newton says <A 
friend is worth all hazards we can run.' I knew this 
when I united my destiny with his, notwithstanding the 
fearful forebodings, and the cruel things that were writ- 
ten and said. I knew that he was a man of God, a man 
of faith and prayer, a friend in whom I could trust, and 
I looked with pity on those who, from ignorance and 
prejudice, viewed the alliance with contempt, deeming 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



301 



them not worthy to tread in the shadow of my honored 
husband. Never, from the day of the happy espousals, 
had I cause to lament that our destinies were united 
Would that all who marry white men possessed in them 
the same lovely christian graces that rendered my home 
with my noble Indian such an abode of peace and love. 
But he is gone ! gone to his reward ; and he who 'turned 
many to righteousness, now shines as the stars forever 
and ever.' Daily I need the present promise, 'My grace 
is sufficient for thee ; my strength is made perfect in 
weakness.' 

"As a father, he ruled by love ; perhaps too much like 
Eli, a little firmer rein might have been occasionally for 
the advantage of his sons ; but in him his boys found a 
friend ever ready to give them advice, a father who 
joined in their amusements, instructing and helping them 
in every way that would promote their happiness or im- 
provement. His children both loved and feared him, for 
lenient as he was, I never knew him pass over sin with- 
out severely punishing the guilty one. With filial confi- 
dence hiis boys trusted to his judgment, and reposed in 
his tender love. For hours have I seen them listen with 
delighted attention to the fund of anecdotes he had 
treasured up in his memory, particularly Indian stories. 
The loss of such a father is irreparable. May his mantle 
fall on each of them, and may 'God bless the lads !' 

"As a master, he was mild and persuasive. Often have 
I marvelled at the patient forbearance he has displayed 
when greatly provoked to anger; but religion had 
wrought that change in his heart which enabled him to 
'endure all things.' He was 'slow to anger ;' he knew 
how to 'rule his spirit,' and many times has his 'soft 



302 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



answer turned away wrath.' Those who served him 
faithfully, always found in him a friend and kind adviser ; 
but when he met with imposition or ingratitude, he faith- 
fully warned, and if that failed to produce the desired 
effect, they parted. 

"As the priest of his family, he always made it a rule 
to be short in reading and prayer, so as never to weary 
the children or servants. His prayers were very simple 
and devotional, offered up in strong faith. He often 
mentioned individuals by name, as their circumstances 
required particular notice. The poor and the needy, the 
sick and the dying, the widow and the fatherless, were 
seldom omitted in his supplications at the throne of the 
heavenly grace ; and I have often thought, since his de- 
parture from our midst, how much of our present com- 
fort we owe, through Jesus Christ, to his intercessions at 
the mercy seat. I believe no sincere prayer is ever un- 
answered, although it may not be in accordance with our 
short-sighted desires, consequently how many needful 
blessings may his widow and fatherless boys expect to 
descend on them. 

"As a friend he was firm in his attachments; he was a 
man whose friendship and society needed to be sought • 
he never courted the favor of any, and I often told him 
he lost the intimacy of many who would have proved 
valuable friends, by his backwardness to intrude unsolic- 
ited into any society. His amiable and gentle manners 
rendered him a favorite with all who knew ho w to appre- 
ciate real worth. He was faithful in giving advice and 
reproof, but it was always done in so mild a manner, it 
was impossible to take offence. His Indian brethren can 
bear testimony that faithful were the wounds' of their 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 303 

Mend, Peter Jones. He never saw sin in them without 
pointing out the evils resulting from it, and ever encour- 
aged industry and virtuous deeds. They all looked up 
to him with respect, and consulted him as their best 
friend. May the Lord raise up another to fill his place ! 

"His course of reading and study was desultory. His 
was a mind that gained more from the study of men and 
things, than from books, although, whenever he got in- 
terested in a work, it was difficult to divert his attention 
from it. As his early education had not encouraged appli- 
cation or deep study, neither had formed a taste for men- 
tal culture, it could not be expected that in his later years, 
with the cares of a family, very poor health, and a vast 
amount of business to transact for his tribe, that he should 
be able to devote much time to reading. He never took 
much interest in biography, and when I expressed my sur- 
prise, he would say, 'Persons are extolled too much. Bible 
biography is honest.' And I am certain nothing would 
-have grieved him more than that his character should be 
set forth to the world as blameless. He was well in- 
formed on all the great events of the day. 

"As. a correspondent, he was punctual and explicit, his 
style varying according to the subject and parties he 
addressed. He could be solemn, touching and comforting 
or humorous and loving. He never wrote (except purely 
on business matters,) without saying something cf the 
Savior. I believe those friends who have his letters, will 
keep them for his sake. 

"In preparing his sermons, the Bible and prayer, with 
the teachings of the Holy Spirit, were his principal aids. 
Having several Commentaries, he made use of them when 
he needed light thrown on any difficult passage. His 



304 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



notes were rather concise, depending more on the teach- 
ings of the Holy Spirit than any preparations for the pul- 
pit. He often said he could never preach, however much 
time he took to prepare a sermon, unless the Lord helped 
him. In summing up my dear husband's character, I 
should say his actions, words and looks were governed 
by a principle of uniform consistency, humility and mod- 
eration. Amidst popular applause, to which in the old 
country he was no stranger, he kept on his steady course, 
and never seemed the least inflated, even by the notice 
of monarchs, and the great and noble of the earth. He 
was remarkable for integrity in all his dealings with his 
fellow creatures, never taking advantage of ignorance. 
This was one excellence that raised him so-in the estima- 
tion of the Indians; they placed implicit confidence in all 
he said, and trusted the management of their temporal 
affairs in his hands, l^ot only was he chief over the tribe 
to which he belonged, but the Muncey town and Mora- 
vian Indians made him chief in their tribes, and urged 
him to do their business for them. In one instance, he 
paid, I think, £200, which no law could have obliged him 
to do, but a sense of honor made him spurn the tempta- 
tion to take advantage on that account. I think the cir- 
cumstance of his rising so superior to the generality of 
his countrymen should be noticed. Although he was ev- 
idently chosen by God to do a great work, and prepared 
by his Spirit for the accomplishment of the same; still 
the remarkable way by which he was guided through the 
wilderness, his preservation from the temptations so fatal 
to youth, and especially Indians ; his never having the 
least desire for the accursed fire-water; the marked 
blessing that rested on all his lawful temporal under- 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 305 

takings, so that he rose by industry, honesty and piety, to 
a respectable and honorable station in society ; these and 
many other circumstances demand remark, not only to 
his own credit, but for the glory of that God who made 
him by his grace what he was. 

"Eliza Jones. 5 ' 

"Brantford, C. W." 

This account of the death of my old friend and 
fellow-laborer affected me deeply, and as I read over 
the labors of his life, I do not wonder at the respect 
with which he was viewed by every one who knew 
him. 

Br. and sister Carey now drove with me to the 
New Credit Mission, where we found many of the 
Indians still living, who were the first fruits of the 
Grand Biver Mission. I found Peter Jones' mother 
yet alive, although in very feeble health. [I have 
since received intelligence of her death ; she died in 
the Lord.] I prayed with them, and the tears 
streamed down their eyes as they thought of the time 
when they first listened to the prayers of the Mission- 
ary. These Indians have a [Reservation of twelve 
miles square, divided into farms which compare favor- 
ably with any I had seen among the whites ; good 
houses, good fences and barns, everything in as good 
order as their white brethren. I was told that one 
Indian during the past summer had raised from a 



AUTOBIOGEAPHY OF 

farm worked by himself, over one thousand bushels of 
grain. They have a good church and parsonage, and 
are under the entire control of the Wesleyans,' who 
appoint their minister from year to year. 

After taking leave of these good people, I went on 
and called upon Br. Wm. Kyerson, who lives on the 
spot where, thirty-two years before, I worshiped with 
the Indians for the last time. The Indians here have 
sold out to the whites, and now all through this part 
of the country appear fine farms and splendid houses, 
giving token of the thrift and energy of Canadian' 
farmers. Br. William has purchased him a small 
farm, and being in comfortable circumstances he pur- 
poses spending the evening of his days in this quiet 
spot. He has been one of the most popular and 
successful preachers in the Wesleyan Canadian Con- 
ference, but now holds a superannuated relation. He 
was raised, converted, and commenced his itinerant 
life upon the first circuit I travelled in Upper Canada. 
May his last days be peace. 

How changed the face of the country. Every- 
where I go nothing seems natural. Where once was 
nothing but woods and foot-paths through the forests, 
now are seen handsome farms, good roads, large villa- 
ges, flourishing manufactories, and everything denoting 
the presence of man. 



REV. ALVIN TOKRY. 



307 



At Muncey town, where, thirty-seven years ago the 
forest hid the wigwams of the savage — where the deer 
bounded along in perfect liberty — where naught was 
seen but the form of the Indian —as he followed the 
chase through the windings of the forest, or strolled 
along the banks of the river in pursuit of fish — where 
the only music heard was the death chant of some 
unfortunate prisoner, or the unearthly yell of the war 
dance, as those fierce, untutored sons of the forests 
circled round the warpole, or listened to the magic 
incantations of some celebrated pow-wow as he deliv- 
ered to them the will of the Great Spirit — where I 
had stood alone as the representative of Christianity 
and civilization, facing the flashing eyes and frowning 
countenances of that hostile band of warriors who 
thirsted for my blood because I wished to turn them 
from their old customs and their idolatry — where, 
as I held up to their sight the Book of books, and told 
them that it contained the will of the Great Spirit to 
them, their flashing eyes grew dim, their countenances 
changed to smiles and looks of friendship, and their pur- 
pose, once so strong in the faith of their forefathers, 
now changed to seek and know the will of the Great 
Spirit as revealed to them through the Bible, — there at 
that place is the beautiful and flourishing model farm 
of the Mount Elgin Industrial High School for the 



308 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

benefit of those Indians who wish to advance still 
more in the knowledge of civilization and the arts, 
and instead of a waste and howling wilderness, well 
well cultivated farms, with all the improvements of 
modern husbandry, are spread out to the view, present- 
ing a change as strange and wondrous as that wrought 
by the magician's art. But that the reader may be 
able to comprehend the extent of the change produced 
in that country, I will insert an extract from the 
Jubilee Sermon of Eev. Wm. Case, which although 
lengthy, will g i ve as concise an account of the state 
of affairs as any that can be offered, and for Scriptural 
doctrine and choice Methodistic reminiscences, it is 
unsurpassed by any production of the kind ' The 
sermon was delivered before, and at the request of the 
Wesleyan Canada Conference, assembled at London 
Canada West, June 6th, 1855 : 

"In the visit of those brethren, Torry and Jones, are 
some of the most interesting communications with the 
Imbans that I have known. The prejudices of the chiefs 
were strong and determined, arising out of the abuses 
and mjunes their people had received from the white 

22Tf h , themby --dispossessed 

them of then- lands;' and they dwelt much and stron.lv 
on the colrUlaodecl m^cve of the Moravian Indians,at 
Muskmgnm. The controversy continued for hours nd 
with such dzscretion on the part of our missionaries Mat 
when the council closed, it was found that much of the 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



309 



prejudice of the opposing chiefs was subdued, and they 
ceased to object, by saying, 'we will think more upon 
the subject.' At this interview, and others that followed, 
the foundation was laid for the conversion of the three 
tribes. 

"The accounts which are given of these councils need 
only to be read to be admired, for the wisdom, patience 
and discretion of Tony and Jones, in answering objec- 
tions, and urging the claims of the Gospel. I will notice 
one, as a specimen of the wisdom in which the whole 
controversy was conducted : 

u On our saying that the Great Good Spirit had sent 
us to tell them the good and right way, they replied that 
the Great Spirit had sent them prophets who told them 
they must live as their fathers had done, and keep up 
their ancient customs. We then said, 'But the Good 
Spirit has given us the good Book ; that this book in- 
fo rmed us that the good Spirit made all men • told us to 
love and do each other good ; the same good Book told 
us the right way to worship, and informed us of the 
Savior of sinners. Now the Great Spirit has not given 
you any such book, but he has given it to us and told us 
to hand it to our red brothers. If you obey this good 
Book, it will make you wise and happy, and direct you 
most safely to a happier life to come. Xow, brothers, we 
come to hand you this good Book, and to teach your 
children to read it, that they may be wise and good.' 
This discourse seemed to have effect. They paused and 
seemed thoughtful, and at last said that they would not 
oppose those who wished to hear the word, and to send 
their children to the school. 

" On our next visit, we found our affairs more prosper- 



310 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

ous; the school had become popular with the Indians. 
There were eighteen children, and a prospect of more 
With the like discretion were the objections of the chiefs 
answered and explained in regard to the murders at 
Muskingum, and the use of ardent spirits. They did not 
however, attempt to justify the wrongs they had suffer- 
ed. Some stern, some truthful pen may record them. 

" It was previous to the good work on the Grand River 
that the people of God became unusually fervent in pray' 
mg for the Indians, several of whom offered pecuniary 
assistance for the support of a missionary amonc them 
In hke manner, when the Christians of Bay of Quint e 
heard of the conversion of the Indians in the west (for 
we spoke of it at all the quarterly meetings) a like fer- 
vent spirit was manifest for the conversion of the Indians 
of Bay of Quint e and Kingston. 

"In the meantime, Peter Jones and others, from the 
Credit Mission, accompanied me to Bellville, where the 
gospel was preached to the Ojibwas of that vicinity 
and where similar changes were wrought by the power of 
God. The conversions commenced in the spring of 1826 
From a state of drunkenness, poverty and degradation,' 
not to be described, these Indians, too, became a sober, 
praying people, and immediately entered upon a settled' 
industrious course of life. 

"The journal of the Grape Island Mission contains not 
a few remarkable events of providence and grace; as 
those of the divine care and guidance, powerful conver- 
sions, fervency of devotion, piety of the children, patience 
in sufferings, triumphant deaths, the faithful labors of 
missionaries and teachers, the influence of the mission on 
the white inhabitants, both in the vicinity and elsewhere ; 



REV. ALVIN TOEEY. 



311 



the schools, as the day, the Sabbath, the infant and 
industrial schools. It is also to be noticed that a number 
of the converts have been useful in extending the truths 
of religion to other tribes. The names of Sunday, 
Beaver, Moses, Paul, Frasier, Chechang, Crawford, Stein- 
ham, Salt, Blaker, are on the list of laborers ; several of 
whom have carried religious instruction to the tribes ot 
Lake Huron, Lake Michigan, Lake Superior, and Hud- 
son's Bay, to the extent of two thousand miles in the 
north. Many of these events we have on record, others 
are remembered by the missionaries and teachers, and 
may yet be given to the public. This people remained 
on Grape Island, near Bellville, eleven years, where they 
were employed in gardening, farming, house-building, 
and some of the trades, as that of smithing shoe-making:, 

&C. 

"The Indians of the Grape Island. Mission having been 
fitted for a more enlarged sphere of labor in civilized 
life, they were, in the spring of 1837, removed to the^ 
township of Alnwick, near Rice Lake, on lands assigned 
them by Sir John Colborne. Here they are provided 
with comfortable dwelling houses, barns, cattle, farming- 
tools, saw-mill, &c. ; chapel, school-house, missionary and 
school teacher. The buildings, cattle and mill were paid 
for out of the Indians' annuitant funds. The cost of the 
chapel, in part, the parsonage, and the missionaries and 
teachers have been at the expense of the society. Before 
their conversion, they were in habits of great irregularity. 
In scenes of drunkenness and revelry, they would, in a 
few weeks, waste then- annuities, return to their hunting 
grounds in the wilderness, too bare of clothing to endure 
the severities of winter. Since then* conversion, then' 



312 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

annuities and presents from the Government have made 
them comfortable for clothing and bedding throughout 
the year. 

"These Indians now, (1837,) numbered 212, having in- 
creased twelve in the eleven years since their conversion. 
In eleven years previous to their, conversion, they had 
diminished about fifty. Here at Alnwick too, extensive 
brick buildings have been erected for the education of the 
children of this and neighboring bands, the expenses 6f 
which have been defrayed by a voluntary subscription of 
one fourth of their annuities. They have also set apart for 
school purposes, two hundred acres of land, as a farm for 
improving the scholars in the business of agriculture. 
They bear the expense also of clothing and board of fifty 
children in the Industrial School, the missionary and 
teachers being paid by the Missionary Society. 

"Rice Lake.— The introduction of Christianity among 
theOjibwas, of Rice Lake, is kindly furnished by our 
Indian friend, Rev. Peter Jones, as follows .-—During the 
Methodist Conference, at Hamilton, near Coburg, in Sept., 
1827, several of the converted Indians from Grape Island,' ' 
and others of us from River Credit, met at the Confer- 
ence by direction of father Case. The Indians pitched 
their wigwams in a grove. Here religious services were 
held. During this time, chief Sawyer, Big Jacob, and 
others, were sent to Rice Lake to invite the Indians to 
come down to our encampment. Next morning they 
returned, accompanied by Capt. Paudaush and Peter Rice 
Lake, the two chiefs, and thirty or forty others. After 
refreshment, we commenced religious talk. We told 
them what great things the Great Spirit had done for us 
at the Credit and Grape Island, to which they all paid 



4 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



313 



great attention, and seemed much impressed. Baring 
the same day, Bishop Hedding, father Case, Dr. Bangs, 
and other ministers, visited and addressed the Indians ; 
prayer and religious instruction were continued till 
towards evening, the Indians becoming more and more 
deeply impressed. At length the Spirit of the Lord was 
poured out in great power upon the minds of the Indians, 
aud many cried aloud, 'What shall I do to be saved?' 
That we might have more convenience for giving them 
.instruction, an altar was formed by placing a pole against 
two trees. To this place the mourning penitents were 
invited to come and kneel, for instruction and prayer, 
and instruction was given them as then- several cases 
seemed to require. 

"It was not. long when chiefs Eice Lake and Paudaush 
arose and expressed their joyful feelings, saying they 
had found peace to their souls, and they gave glory to 
God for his mercy. Then another and another gave the 
same testimony, and ere the meeting closed, every adult 
Indian was made happy in the pardoning love of God. 
O, what a joyful time ! The wilderness resounded with 
the voice of joy and gladness ! At the Sabbath services 
which followed at the Conference, the Indians saw for 
the first time, a body of about thirty ministers, heard 
the preaching of the Bishop, Dr. Bangs, and others, wit- 
nessed the impressive ceremony of ordinations, the sweet 
melody of song, by the whole congregation, with all 
which they were much impressed, and greatly edified. 
On the return of the Rice Lake converts to their home, 
Capt. Beaver and others from Grape Island were re- 
quested to accompany them, for the purpose of further 
instruction and edification in the christian faith. 



314 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



"The following occurrence will show the nature of the 
temptations the Indians had now to encounter, the device 
of the white pagans to ensnare them, and the firm resistance 
they showed against their two great enemies, the Drunk- 
ard and Bum. One of the disciples of whisky was 
4 sure he could induce the Indians again to drink,' and 
providing himself with ardent spirits, he moved in his 
canoe over to the island where the Indians were encamped. 
Leaving all at the shore, he went up to the camp, and invi- 
ting the Indians down, brought forth his bottle. 'Come,' 
said he, 'we always good friends; we once more take 
a good drink in friendship.' 'No,' said Capt. Pau- 
daush, ' we drink no more of the fire-waters.' ' O, but 
you will drink with me ; we always good friends.' But 
while this son of Belial was urging them to drink, the 
Indians struck up in the tune of Walsal, the new hymn 
they had lately learned to sing— 

" Oah pa kish-ke cheen go twauk 

Keye e ne she nah baig." 
"O for a thousand tongues to sing 

The great Redeemer's praise ;" 

and while the Indians were singing, Bacchanalian, defeat- 
ed in his wicked device, and looking like a fool, paddled 
away from the island, leaving the Indians to their tempe- 
rance and their religious devotions. 

"In the records of this work are incidents of very lively 
interest ; as their ready reception of the Gospel, their 
firm resistance of temptation, — the industry of the women 
for the support of the children while at school ; as also 
the useful labors of Peter Jones, H. Biggar, Miss Barnes, 
and others. The results are, improvements in morals, 



REV. ALVIN TOEEY. 



315 



temporal comforts, and religions duties; and besides, 
several of this tribe have been usefully employed in ex- 
tending the gospel to other bands, both in Canada and 
Michigan. 

"Lake Simcoe.— The following is also from the pen 
of Mr. Jones. In 1827, John Lunday and myself, ac- 
companied Rev. Egerton Ryerson to Newmarket, where 
we found some Ojibway families of Lake Simcoe, among 
whom was Chief Perahbick. To these families we spoke 
on the subject of Christianity. They listened with atten- 
tion, and expressed a willingness to be taught the white 
man's religion. This, I believe, was the first attempt to 
introduce the Gospel to the Lake Simcoe Indians.' 

"During the summer of this year, native exhorters 
were sent from Grape Island, who visited them in their 
wigwams and sang and prayed with them. A conviction 
for sin was soon apparent, and they began to pray. At 
length the whole tribe of six hundred was brought under 
religious influence. On one occasion, with the efficient 
assistance of Mr. Jones, we held religious services among 
these Indians for five days successively, during which 
they were instructed in the commandments, the Lord's 
prayer, the apostle's creed, the office and influence of the 
Holy Spirit, as also the nature of the ordinances of bap- 
tism and the Lord's Supper. At the conclusion of the 
services we baptized one hundred and twenty-two of the 
adult converts ! Such a day of power and blessing was 
seldom witnessed among the Indians. To a deep and 
humbling conviction of their sinfulness, which constrained 
them to cry aloud for mercy, was succeeded a joyful 
assurance of the Savior's pardoning love. Their feelings 
were expressed by weeping, and by shouts of praise and 



316 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



glory to God for his salvation. On some occasions, they 
were so overpowered as to be unable to stand, and were 
borne away from the services to the wigwam in the arms 
of their friends. This was in June, 1828. 

" The converts were now united in Society, with native 
leaders, each leader having twelve or fifteen in his class. 
From this body have been raised up some of sterling 
worth, among whom were Thomas Briggs, of about six- 
teen, and Henry Steinhaur of about ten years. Of the 
former, when the leaders were to be appointed, Thomas 
was proposed by the Indians. To this we objected, on 
account of his youth, but the Indians urged, saying, 
'Though he is young, he prays and speaks like an old 
man.' This pious and lovely youth of sixteen was then 
appointed the leader of about twelve persons, some of 
whom were of the age of fifty or more. 

" Of the latter, then ten years old, was Henry Stein- 
haur, whom, with the consent of his widowed mother, 
we took to Grape Island, where, after a few years in the 
mission school, he was entered at the Cazenovia Semi- 
nary, and instructed in the higher branches, including the 
Latin and Greek. He was afterwards employed for 
several years as teacher in the mission schools ; then, fin- 
ishing his education at Victoria College, was, in the 
spring of 1840, appointed with Rev. James Evans, to the 
Hudson's Bay Mission, where he has labored fourteen 
years as school-teacher, preacher of the Gospel, trans- 
lator, and in the printing of the Scriptures. 

"We would proceed in these details, but the limits of 
a single discourse do not permit. We have, however, to 
add, that as we have referred with delight to some of the 
labors of the Church in fulfillment of her covenant en- 



e 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 317 

gagements, and have seen the ways of the Lord to be 
mercy and truth, we would with equal pleasure refer to 
the conversion of the natives of Saugany, St. Clair, Fort 
Maiden, Michigan, Mackinaw, Kewawenoug, Lake Supe- 
rior, Garden River, and the several stations in the Hud- 
son's Bay territory. In all those bodies of Indians simi- 
lar awakenings, conversions and happy changes have been 
the result of our ministry. 

"Of the Hudson's Bay Mission you have the deeply in- 
teresting tour by our deputation, the Rev. John Ryer- 
son, giving account of that country, its trade and com- 
merce, the state of missions, both of ours and other 
Churches ; a work ably written, and which we cordially 
recommend to the friends of missions. It has one fault : 
it should have contemplated the advance of Christianity 
among the numerous Indian tribes of the Thousand Miles 
Plains, then over the Rocky Mountains, to Vancouver's 
Island, where, on the shores of the Pacific Ocean, we an- 
ticipate meeting with the missionaries on the Oregon, to 
recount in songs of gratitude the toils, and crosses, and 
triumphs of the gospel among the pagan tribes of a wil- 
derness of three thousand miles. 

"Well, then, brethren, we are already on the way. 
Two missionaries, the Rev. Messrs. Wolsey and Stein- 
haur, will leave this Conference in a few days. ' They go 
by railroad to Galena, thence to St. Pauls, four hundred 
miles on the Mississippi, (distant from its mouth two 
thousand miles) and near the centre of North America ; 
thence by ox : cart to Red River, four hundred miles ; 
thence to Edmonton, the 'Rocky Mountain House,' one 
thousand miles west. At this new mission, a British 
trading post, our brethren are appointed to labor among 



318 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



the pagan Indians of the Rocky Mountains, where they 
expect to arrive in the month of November next. 

"We may here remark that during the thirty years of 
our missionary labors among the wild men of our forests, 
fourteen bands of wandering pagans have been converted ; 
people degraded in ignorance, and besotted by strong 
drink, without either houses or domestic animals. These 
have been instructed in the christian religion, gathered 
into villages, provided with dwellings of comfort, and 
taught the duties of domestic life. They now possess 
oxen, cows, horses, and other domestic animals, with 
farming implements. Both day and Sabbath schools have 
been in operation in all these villages, from the com- 
mencement, where their children have had opportunity 
for education. 

"We may further remark, that the several bodies are 
still under the pastoral care of faithful ministers and 
teachers ; that the voice of prayer and praise is heard in 
their families and public assemblies ; that native laborers, 
among whom are able ministers of the gospel, have been 
educated and trained for the Indian work ; that the work 
is still in progress, both north and west, the Divine bles- 
sing attending the word for the conversion of souls, and 
the edification of the Indian Church. Two noble institu- 
tions, too, have been erected, and are now in operation, 
the one in Alnwick, near Coburg, the other at Mount El- 
gin, near London, on the River Thames. 

"At these institutions the Indian youths are taught the 
common branches of an English education, as well as 
agriculture, on the farms attached to those institutions. 
At each of those establishments, provision is made for 
the board and clothing of fifty Indian youths. If the 



EE V. ALVIN TORRY. 



319 



Indians have not availed themselves of the advantages 
of the schools, as they might have done, it is no fault of 
the Church. She has provided for their education 
efficiently, and she enjoys the pleasure of knowing that 
her labor is not in vain in the Lord ! 

"We have made reference to the conversion of Indians 
in Michigan, and the south shore of Lake Superior. On 
the subject of missions to the Indian tribes, the Metho- 
dist Episcopal Church in the United States, and the Wes- 
leyan Methodist Church in Canada, have known no polit- 
ical boundaries, each assisting the other with men and 
means. The former commenced, and for many years 
contributed largely for the support of the 'Canada mis- 
sions.' We in return commenced their missions' in Mich- 
igan, and we are happy still to afford them native labor- 
ers in their Indian mission work. We remember with 
grateful emotions, the liberal donations and fervent 
prayers of christian friends, as well of other Churches as 
of the Methodist, in the United States. We are happy 
to learn that the early and constant friend of the 'Canada 
missions,' the Rev. Dr. Bangs, is still living, at an ad- 
vanced age, to witness the permanent and increasing 
progress of christian missions, both in Canada, the Uni- 
ted States, and elsewhere. 

"During the same period of thirty years, more than 
one hundred townships, newly surveyed and settled, have 
been visited and religiously instructed, and Sabbath- 
schools established. Our Church has now in the mission 
field, twenty-one missionaries to the Indians, seventy-nine 
ministers to the domestic missions, sixteen day school- 
teachers, fifteen day schools, two of which are large in- 
dustrial institutions, 10,624 members; 1,142 of that 



320 



AUTOBIOGKAPHY OF 



number are Indians. She is still acting on the plan, that 
in the new settlements, 'dwelling-houses and chapels 
should rise up together;' and with the sound of the 
falling forest, the voice of salvation should be heard. 

"After the Canada Conference was, by mutual consent, 
separated from the Conference in the United States, and 
an union formed with the British Conference, the missions 
were committed to the general oversight of the Wesleyan 
Missionary Society in England. In these arrangements, 
the religious interests of the Indians and new settlers 
continue to be provided for ; and such are the grounds 
of confidence in the management and success of these 
missions, that ample funds are raised in the country, by 
voluntary subscriptions, without foreign aid. The col- 
lections for the year now closing, are about thirty-six 
thousand dollars. Thus far has the Church kept the 
'covenant and statutes of the Lord.' 

"That other and further duties are included in the divine 
covenant, is most evident ; but those are permanent. At 
the same time it is not to be forgotten that the Church 
has been early and constant in the circulation of the Holy 
Scriptures. She has also established at Toronto, a Book 
Room, and printing office, which has afforded a large 
amount of religious reading to the people of Canada, 
during the past twenty years. It is still accomplishing 
its high mission by the 'spread of scriptural holiness 
throughout the land.' During the past year, more than 
twenty thousand volumes of a sound religious literature, 
in addition to four thousand of our valuable weekly peri- 
odicals, have been issued from the Book Room. We 
have much reason to be pleased with the establishment, 
as a means for' diffusing religious instruction, second only 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



321 



to the preaching of the word, by multiplying and scat- 
tering abroad a sanctified literature, a blessing to the 
Church and to the land. Her voice, too, has been heard 
in high and loud denunciations against the drunkenness 
and revelry of the times, against gambling, whether by 
cards, or by lotteries, by dice, or other 'games of chance.' 
By gambling few have been gainers ! thousands ruined. 
The obligations of the holy Sabbath, too, have been 
urged, and its violaters warned. 

"In conclusion, I suppose it is expected that I say some- 
thing of the divine dealings with myself, having arrived 
at the advanced age of nearly seventy-five, and been 
engaged as a minister of the gospel for fifty years. My 
birth was in the town of Swansea, on the seaboard of 
Massachusetts, on the 27th of August, 1780. After years 
of religious impressions, and a sinful course, I was con- 
verted in February, 1803. In June, 1805, 1 was admitted 
as an itinerant preacher in the ~New York Conference, 
then in session at Ashgrove ; and having volunteered for 
Canada, I was appointed with Henry Ryan, to the Bay 
of Quinte circuit. I have much reason to believe that 
my appointment to this country was in the order of 
Providence, and divinely directed. A field thus distant 
was the more suitable, to wean me from a numerous cir- 
cle of friends ; and a new country was best adapted to 
my youth and inexperience. I have every cause to be 
satisfied with my choice, and abundant reason to be 
grateful to my christian brethren, and the inhabitants of 
Canada generally, for their generous and marked hospi- 
tality which has everywhere been shown me in every part 
of the Province. 

"In connection with this subject, I beg to relate an inei- 



322 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



dent which occurred in my journey to this country. It 
was while travelling through the forests of Black River. 
As I was drawing near to the field of my future labor, I 
felt more and more deeply impressed with the importance 
of my mission, and my insufficiency to preach to a people 
already instructed. As yet, but a boy, only about two 
years since my conversion ; devoid of ministerial talents 
as I was of a beard, I feared, on account of my incompe- 
tency, that I should not be received in a strange land. 
So strong were the emotions of my heart, that I dis- 
mounted my horse and sat down, and wept and prayed. 
While thus weeping, these words were spoken to me in a 
voice that I could not misunderstand, 'I will go before 
thee — will prepare the hearts of the people to receive 
thee; and thou shalt have fathers and mothers, and 
children in that land.' This promise I have seen fulfilled 
to the letter ; and I hereby give glory to God for this 
and a hundred promises more, which have by his blessed 
word and his Holy Spirit, been impressed on my heart. 
It is proper here to say that, of the fifty years of my min- 
istry, six of them were spent in the labors of the New 
York Conference, from whence I first came ; i. e., one 
year on the Ulster circuit, and five years on the Cayuga 
and Oneida districts. And happy years they were. The 
piety and hospitality of the people — the zeal and devotion 
of the ministers with whom I was happily associated — the 
mighty outpourings of the Spirit, and the revivals of re- 
ligion which everywhere in the limits prevailed, made the 
country a hill of Zion, a real 'Mount Pleasant.' A few 
only of those excellent ministers are still living. I have 
them in my eye, they live in my heart, and I hope to 
meet them 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



323 



" 'Where all our toils are o'er, 

Our suffering and our pain ; 
Who meet on that eternal shore, 

Shall never part again.' " 

"The ways of the Lord I have seen to be 'mercy and 
truth,' in numerous instances of exposure and danger. 
Five times have I been laid low with fevers, bilious and 
typhus ; and although with no home of my own, I was 
provided for among strangers, who watched at my bed- 
side for weeks together, nursing me with christian solici- 
tude, and faithfully administering to my recovery. The 
Lord reward them in that day ! Sometimes in those af- 
flictions, but more afterwards, I found they 'yielded the 
peaceable fruits of righteousness,' and then how sweetly 
could I sing, 

" 'Oft from the margin of the grave, 
Thou, Lord, hast lifted up my head; 

Sudden I found thee near to save, 
The fever owned thy touch, and fled.' 

"In my labors it has been my lot to be much on the 
waters, both in summer and in winter. While travelling 
the Catskill mountains, on the Ulster circuit, in 1807, my 
route took me across about twenty streams, which, in 
heavy rains, swelled to the overflowing of the banks ; 
but I suffered no injury, and never missed my appoint- 
ments. I was, indeed, once in that year overwhelmed 
with my horse in the Delaware river, but I escaped in 
safety, my horse reaching one shore and I the other. 
Once was I shipwrecked on Lake Ontario. Five times 
have I been through the ice with my horse, on the bays, 
rivers and lakes of Canada. Through all these dangers, 
the Lord in his providence delivered me ; and then \ 
have sung with delight : 



324 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



" 'Oft hath the sea confessed thy power, 
And given me hack at thy command ,' 

It could not, Lord, my life devour,- 
Safe in the hollow of thy hand.' 

"The christian minister, in any perplexity, has abun- 
dant sources for relief, as that of the Church, his expe- 
rience, the Bible, and his God. If the first fail him, he 
is sure of relief from the last. 'In all thy ways acknowl- 
edge God, and he shall direct thy paths.'— Prov. hi. 6. 
For the encouragement of my young brethren, allow me' 
to make allusion to a few cases out of many, very many 
more. 

"In 1806, I lost my health by hard toils in the swamps 
of Canada, and for three months my strength was wasting 
away by fever and ague. I now thought I should receive 
an appointment suited to my feeble state ; but contrary 
to my expectations, my appointment was to the moun- 
tains of the Ulster circuit. I felt it as a disappointment, 
and thought I could never ascend those lofty summits, 
nor endure the toils of a circuit of three hundred and 
thirty miles around. But, submitting all to God, I went 
forward, and I have reason to believe it was the very 
circuit the best suited to my febrile state, for such was the 
purity of the water and the salubrity of the atmosphere, 
that I immediately began to recover. Mv health was 
again established, so that at the next Conference I again 
offered myself for Canada. 

" Again, as I sat at the foot of the mountain, feeble in 
strength, unable as I thought, to perform the labors of 
that circuit, I opened my Bible to read, when, without 
forethought, my eyes fell upon Isaiah xli. 14, 15. And 
so it came to pass : I regained my strength, the moun- 
tains were easily overcome— myself and colleague, Rob- 



RE V . ALVIN TGRRY. 



325 



ert Hibbard, were greatly aided by the Spirit ; we could 
'thresh the mountains'— revivals in religion prevailed, 
and one hundred were that year added to the societies. 
(See the Minutes.) 

"Again, in 1808, on my arrival at Black Rock, the 
embargo prohibited the transport of property across the 
line. At first I was perplexed, and knew not what to do, 
so I went to the hay-loft and fell on my face in prayer. 
I asked the Lord, as I was engaged in his work, to open 
my way to fulfill my mission in Canada. Having com- 
mitted all to God, I returned to my lodgings at the inn, 
when a stranger smilingly said, 'I should not wonder if 
the missionary should jump into the boat, take his horse 
by the bridle, and swim round the embargo.' I did so, 
swam the Niagara river, and landed safely in Canada. 

"Having seen so many years, I can scarely expect to 
continue much longer, though yet, as you perceive, my 
voice is strong and clear, and I am full of life and 
spirit ; and vet, my mind recoils at care. Sensible 
of this infirmity, I still desire to be free from a burden 
which has pressed so heavily in the numerous and weighty 
charges of the past fifty years, tfot only a voice, but a 
heart to feel! I love the assemblies of the saints, and 
the fireside where conversation is free with children's 
children, on the piety of those who have passed away — 
their acts of faith and their triumphs in death— as well 
as of the glorious work of God in by-gone days ! These 
visits to the scenes of my former labors, have been sea- 
sons of great delight, and I hope if I live, to enjoy them 
still in days to come. 

"To my brethren in the ministry, I am happy to say 
that there appears at present little to Interrupt the peace 



326 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



ful prosecution of the work. Free from agitations which 
occasion pain, but produce no good — the work of revi- 
vals in happy progress — in friendly alliance with other 
Protestant branches of the christian Church, — with them 
engaged in the cause of the Bible, of education, and of 
christian benevolence, we proceed in the joyful work of 
offering salvation to the lost, and of feeding the flock of 
God which he has purchased with his own blood. 

"We cannot, however, forbear to remind you of the 
prevailing sin of the age, — the love of gain. As yet, 
most of you have disregarded the rise of property, and 
the wealth of cities. Your temporal interests have been 
forgotten in the care and welfare of your flocks. This is 
right ; and the promise of the Savior, in Matthew, vi. 
S3, is being fulfilled by the Church in the increasing com- 
forts for yourselves, and supplies for your families. 

"We are reminded, too, of the onerous duties devolv- 
ing on the worthy President of the Conference, to whom 
is committed the general oversight of the Church ; and 
to afford him that support which his arduous labors re- 
quire. . Connected with his extensive charge, is the over- 
sight of the numerous missions, both domestic and In- 
dian, which, extending daily as they do, must induce in- 
creasing solicitude and labor ! Although laborious, their 
success and prosperity renders the duty a delightful one. 
It calls, too, for grateful acknowledgments to the Parent 
Society in England, from whom both valuable men and 
generous means have been willingly afforded, to main- 
tain and extend the influence of our agency among the 
Aborigines. 

"During various periods of our history, they have not 
hesitated to give assistance to our domestic missions, 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



327 



from a consciousness that they were yielding to the just 
claims of the necessitous and destitute of their own race, 
some of whom were among the brightest ornaments of 
their own pastorate at home. Appeals to them on be- 
half of the Indians of America, always met a prompt 
and benevolent response ; and we rejoice in our relation- 
ship to a Society whose successful missions are found 
throughout the world, verifying the almost prophetic 
saying of our common founder — 'The world is my parish.' 

u To parents and Christians generally ! We call aloucl, 
in the language of the Savior, 'Pray ye the Lord of the 
harvest, to send more laborers into the harvest !' Too 
many are favorable to worldly professions for their sons, 
apart from the interests of the Church. Mothers ! De- 
vote your sons from their birth, to the service of God 
and his Church ! As encouragements, remember Hannah 
and her Samuel ! that already two hundred young men 
have been converted in Canada, and engaged in the min- 
istry. Hundreds more will be wanted, as the harvest 
fields are enlarged. Who has not heard of the piety of 
the venerated Mrs. Wesley ; of the faith of mother Kent, 
of New England; of mother Covel, of the Catskill 
mountains; of mother Ryerson, of Canada; and many 
other mothers in Israel, and of their sons in the ministry. 
In 1807 I came to my appointment in a small log cottage 
in a gorge of the mountains of the Ulster circuit, where 
I met with two itinerant ministers, twin sons of a pious 
mother. After the sermon by one of them, I met the 
'class,' when I congratulated the mother on having two 
sons in the ministry ; the reference was sufficient, it 
kindled anew the ardent flame in her heart, and she broke 
out in expressions like these : 'Yes, glory to God, I know 



328 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



how they became ministers ! On my conversion to God, 
my soul was so blest, and I felt such love for my Savior, 
and for the souls he had redeemed by his blood, that I 
wanted to tell it to the whole world. I went to the cradle 
where my boys were asleep, and kneeling over them, I 
wept and prayed, and devoted them to the service of 
God, and the ministry of the Church, Now, here they 
are, ministers of the gospel! Glory to God; glory to 
God in the highest !' This was 'mother Covel.' 

"To my lay christian brethren : May I be allowed to 
call your attention to the case of your enfeebled and 
worn-out preachers. There is scarcely a subject for 
sympathy more touching than that of a minister in the 
decline of life, after having worn away his palmy days in 
the service of the Church, brought to the necessity of 
asking alms for himself and family I I have known such 
and may witness it again. 

" 'There comes,' says one, looking out from a comfort- 
able dwelling, 'There comes, now, old Mr. • he 

can't preach any more, and he will stay with us a fort- 
night, I suppose, or want something for his wife* and 
children.' Facts worse than this ; read it in ' Western 
Methodism,' by J. B. Finley, p. 411, as follows: 

"'In 1815, Russell Bigelow commenced his itinerant 
labors in the Ohio Conference, and for twenty years la- 
bored in that and other Conferences in the western settle- 
ments. Faithful and unwearied in his labors, and every- 
where successful, too, he was beloved and respected by 
all. While he was able to preach, all was well. Bright 
faces and open hands greeted him in all his walks ; but, 
alas! when disease preyed upon his system, and he was 
no longer able to preach .the gospel, faces were hidden 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 329 

and hands were turned away ! Unable to labor more, he 
rigged up a jumper, and under deep depression of spirit, 
he returned to his destitute family, a wife and seven 
children, with them to linger in poverty for a time, and 
then to die ! In about 1814, I saw young Bigelow. He 
was with me in the pulpit in Albany, and a. lovely youth 
he was. He was then on his way from New England to 
Ohio. When I read of his sufferings and death, I sat 
down and wept aloud.' 

"Brethren, you who have accumulated wealth, and 
have your families provided for, think of your worn-out 
preachers, and leave to the Conference a few hundreds for 
their support. 

"On the peace and prosperity of the Church, I offer 
my christian gratulations. From the experience of the 
past, I am persuaded her members will ponder well before 
they allow themselves to be drawn into questions of con- 
troversy, the influence of which may divert their minds 
from the work of God in the growth of grace, and the 
advancement of pure and undefiled religion throughout 
the land. Amen." 

Shortly after the delivery of this sermon, while at 
the Wesleyan Indian Mission at Alnwick, he fell from 
his horse, and died soon after, from the effects of the 
fall, at the honored age of seventy-five. His departure 
was mourned by many, both in the States and Cana- 
das, and many tributes of respect were paid to his 
memory. Dr. Bangs, of New York, on the reception of 
the news of his death, preached a funeral sermon in 
honor of his former friend and fellow laborer, and from 



330 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



the obituary notice in the Canada Conference Minutes, 
I extract a few additional particulars : 

"The eventful period when he assumed the christian 
profession, is thus briefly stated by him : 'After years of 
religious impressions, and a sinful course, I was converted 
in February, 1803.' At no time was there evidence that 
the peace he possessed was fluctuating, and that the light 
of his Heavenly Father's countenance had become dim. 
In his exhibition of the graces of the Holy Spirit, there 
was neither uncertainty nor extravagance ; and even to 
old age, there was in his disposition and demeanor a 
childlike simplicity, affection and uniformity, which elic- 
ited the willing testimony, 'This is a man of God.' 

"His body was never robust, and his habits were 
always temperate. His presence was dignified and pre- 
possessing.. His mind, though never trained scholasti- 
cally, was vigorous, searching and tenacious, and by much 
reading, observation and experience, it became enriched 
with a knowledge as practical as it was adapted for all 
the purposes which his diversified positions in the Meth- 
odist Church required. His acquaintance with Wesleyan 
doctrine, discipline and usages was correct and compre- 
hensive; his publication of those doctrines judicious, 
experimental, persuasive — often pathetic; his enforce- 
ment of that discipline in its integrity, while there was 
no lack of fidelity to our incomparable system, was in- 
variably marked with moderation and caution ; his pas- 
toral assiduities for adults and youth, parents and chil- 
dren, were spiritual, fatherly, and unremitting. 

"A divine hand led him into the ministry, and his 
hallowed charity prompted him to volunteer his services 
for Canada ; after which, some remarkable answers to 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



331 



prayer, and much success, confirmed him in his choice of 
this magnificent and favored Colony of the British Em- 
pire. And his selection of Canada at that time was ex- 
pressive of a heroic intention, and a burning zeal ; for 
the recesses of the wilderness had. been little explored, 
and ruggedness, privation and peril awaited his footsteps, 
while the scattered settlers were for the most part with- 
out stated Gospel ordinances, and the aboriginal tribes 
were pagan and degraded ; but he entered upon, and 
discharged with inflexibility of purpose, his arduous 
duties, won the esteem of the people everywhere, and 
brought many souls to Sinai, and then to Calvary. 

"In 1805, he was received on trial by the New York 
Conference of the M. E. Church, a commanding and 
beloved branch of the great Wesleyan family; in 1807, 
was received into full connection, and ordained Deacon ; 
and the following year he was ordained Elder, when the 
apostolic Asbury was a Bishop of that Church, and had 
the wide-spread States of the American Union, and 
Canada, for the field of his evangelical and most effective 
superintendency. The Rev. Mr. Case commenced his 
itinerancy on the Bay of Quint e, and his first six years 
were spent under the direction of that Conference. 

"In 1810, he was appointed a Presiding Elder, and for 
eighteen years he had charge of important Districts — the 
Cayuga, the Oneida, Chenango, Lower Canada, Upper 
Canada, and Bay of Quinte. In 1828, he was made 
Superintendent of Indian Missions and Schools. In 1830, 
and the two following years, he was General Superintend- 
ent, pro tern, of the Methodist Societies in Canada. For 
several years he was a missionary to the Indians, and 
Superintendent of Indian translations. In 1837, and for 



332 



AUTOBIOGKAPHY OF 



fourteen years continuously, lie was Principal of the 
Wesleyan Native Industrial Institution at Alnwick, until 
ably succeeded by the Rev. James Musgrove. 

"In 1852 he was permitted by the Conference to visit 
different parts of the work, as his health enabled him ; 
and without being superannuated, it was his wish— and 
his fine social spirit made it a pleasure— to pursue this 
course, until his Master should bid his servant rest. As 
an early pioneer and untiring laborer of our Missionary 
Society, he was highly respected by his brethren, and by 
none more so than by the honored President of the Con- 
ference, the Rev. Enoch Wood, under whose very able 
general superintendency of the missions for the last eight 
years, he was a faithful missionary. 

"In the language of our Missionary Notices, we record 
the opinion of our lamented friend, that 'However once 
to be valued in the offices he once filled, and among his 
brothers and sons in Conference assembled, when he 
would rise with coolness and decision, and by his delibe- 
rate and prudent counsels, carry many with him, it is 
thought he was best known as our Apostle to the 
Indians ; and for them he lived and died. Here we want 
space to set forth his early and manly dedication of him- 
self to their interests ; his acquaintanceship with their 
condition ; the adaptation of his powers, and acquisitions, 
and means, to their necessities ; his influence over them ; 
his sympathy, his vigilance, his shrewdness, his tender- 
ness, his authoritativeness, his travels, labors, inde- 
fatigableness, success. The efficiency of a native agency 
was his prayer. He witnessed the conversion of a native 
with exultation. Many Indians from the wilds of North 
America, once ready to perish, will be his glory and joy 
forever. 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



333 



"He had many friends in Canada, and elsewhere on 
this continent, and his unsullied reputation had extended 
to other lands. The Wesleyan Societies of Canada can- 
not forget his person and his tender courtesies. They 
cannot forget his mature christian excellencies, his intelli- 
gence, sound judgment, and salutary counsels. They 
cannot forget his patriotism, his pure philanthropy and 
attractive catholicity. They cannot forget his works of 
faith, and abundant labors of love for half a century. 

"His Wesleyan survivors would emulate his great vir- 
tues, and follow in his path of distinguished usefulness, 
rejoicing exceedingly that the same adorable Being who 
gave a Swartz to India, an Eliot to America, and a Bar- 
nabas Shaw to Africa, gave also a William Case to this 
country, whose name will ever be associated with the past 
progress, the perpetuity, and the glorious future of Meth- 
odism in Canada." 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Extent of the Indian Mission work-Selections from the correspon- 
dence of Missionaries-The leaven reaches beyond the Rocky 
Mountams-An appeal from the Flathead Indians-Responded to 
by Rev. Jason Lee. 

From the extracts I have given, it will be seen that 
the mission which commenced thirty-eight years ago 
upon Grand River, by the conversion of two young 
natives, has continued to spread until its members are 
numbered by the thousand, and from every part of 
the northwest, through all that vast territory around 
Hudson's Bay and west to the Rocky Mountains, and 
even beyond, the call for help is continually increasing. 
"The aboriginal population is variously estimated, at 
from 200,000 to 500,000 souls, all very generally free 
from the vice of intemperance and favorably disposed 
towards the religion of the white man/'* This num- 
ber the reader will remember are those that have not 
as yet received the gospel, but are anxiously expecting 
it. There were in 1855 twenty-one mission stations, 
where one or more missionaries were sent, each having 

*" Narrative of Rev. John Ryerson's tour to the Weeleyan and 
other Mission Stations, in the Hudson's Bay Territory." 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



335 



a society of converted Indians to take charge of. The 
reports of these missionaries are very interesting, as 
showing the toils and privation endured by them for 
the sake of those poor benighted people, and the 
spread of the gospel among them in spite of opposition, 
ignorance and superstition. Kev. Wm. Herkimer, an 
Indian, writing from Rice Lake, says : 

"You have, dear brother, been at Rice Lake, our beau- 
tiful Mission, and as I have heard, you have spoken well 
of it. Could you visit us now, or by-and-by when the 
crops are ripening, you would still admire our little vil- 
lage, with its green slopes dcwn to the water, which, be- 
neath a cloudless May sky, and as far as the Islands, is 
dotted all over with points of fire from the little w T aves 
dancing in the sunlight. The white man puts everything 
under him. The waves of our Lake, free since the Great 
Spirit made them, are free no more. Iron bands bind 
them from shore to shore. The white man's fingers are 
strong fingers. Iron bands in his hands become as plia- 
ble as the sinews of the deer in woman's hand, when she 
is beading a moccasin. God has been good to us Indians, 
in letting us see these times. Glory be to his name ! I 
am in good spirits. Last Sabbath was the best quarterly 
meeting we have had on the mission. God was with us. 
To him be the praise. Often have I been here, but it 
appears to me that this spring there is more light and 
life on the Lake, in the field, and in the sunlight, than 
there used to be. Ah, here it is. We have good meet- 
ings. God is with us. The people are all busy on their 
farms. Soul and body are being cared for, and pur good 



336 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



God has not waited for us to go half way to meet him, 
but has, glory be to his name ! come right here, to our 
own homes, and is blessing us/' 

From G. M. McDougall 3 at Garden River 3 we have 
the following : 

'"The Indian is no theorist ; his ease demands present 
help. Give him Christ as a present Savior, and then — to 
use the words of chief Payalrpetahsung, — 'with nothing 
but the big house which Hurceda has "built us for a shelter, 
and a few rabbit skins for our clothing, we are rich.' 

" During the past year, several have died in the Lord. 
Among these were two Roman Catholic women, who 
were savingly converted while living among our people. 
One of these, (whose disease was consumption,) we visit- 
ed a short time before her death. For several davs she 
had not spoken intelligibly. TTe endeavored to point her 
to the Savior, and then commenced to sing the hvmn, 
i Jesus my all to heaven is gone,' &c, 

in the native tongue, when, to the astonishment of all pres- 
ent, she began shouting, ' Praise Jesus, I love Jesus, I 
shall soon be forever with Jesus.' She continued in this 
happy state of mind till the next evening, when her 
happy spirit took its night to mansions on high.' " 

The missionary from Pic River writes : 
"This new mission is established at the mouth of the 
Pic River, on the north shore of Lake Superior, near the 
Hudson's Bay Company's Tent. When I received my 
appointment to this remote field of missionary toil, it was 
with considerable reluctance and trembling I entered 
upon it.- But I came, hoping it was my providential 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



337 



path. Trusting in the Lord, I determined to do all I 
could to advance the good cause, and for this I have 
labored day and night in my weak way. During the 
year, I have visited the Indian in his wigwam. Last 
winter I spent four or five weeks in search of the poor 
benighted pagan on his hunting ground, in the interior of 
this cold country, and have laid night after night on the 
top of the snow, without shelter ; sometimes I have found 
a foot of snow on top of me in the morning. We may 
not always reap an abundant harvest from our toil. Yet 
when there is some good effected, it is cause of much 
gratitude to Him who condescends to employ such feeble 
instruments in improving the condition of those who sit 
in darkness. At this mission we have a few that enjoy 
the comforts of religion, and meet in class regularly. In 
all, nineteen have renounced paganism, given up their 
images, and are striving to serve the true God. One 
who was converted last fall, continued faithful during 
the winter, and this spring, while on a hunting excursion, 
he died in the triumphs of faith. 

"Three families have promised to build houses at the 
Pic, and remain, which, we hope, will induce others to do 
the same. My first effort was to build a house with my 
own hands, 14 feet square with a cellar, which I com- 
pleted in September last. I had no shingles, so I made 
the roof of timbers, laid close together, then plastered 
and covered it with cedar bark. The Hudson's Bay 
Company kindly furnished me with plank for the floor, 
and several other materials without charge. 

"All the Indians I have met with in this remote coun- 
try, give the utmost attention to the Word of Life, and 
often they come to me and enquire what they must do 



338 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY .OF 



to be saved. 4 The harvest is great but the laborers are 
fe ^.' Geo. Blaker." 

From the Missionary at [Norway House, Rossville, 
June 14th, 1855 : 

" I am happy to inform you that we still are in the en- 
joyment of peace and prosperity. On Christmas eve, we 
held a missionary meeting — the first, probably, ever held 
in the place. All the donations to the mission cause from 
all sources, amount to something over £12 sterling. 
About a week ago, we equipped two brethren, and sent 
them on an evangelical tour of two months to Xelson 
River. In building new houses, making new fields, and 
enlarging old ones, and making roads through the village, 
there has probably been more done this spring than in 
ten years previously, and it has required but little prompt- 
ing to do it. 

"We have inclosed and brought into cultivation, about 
one and three-quarters of an acre, and it has been rather 
a heavy job; but as it lay immediately joining the mis- 
sion premises, I was apprehensive we might lose it if we 
waited much longer, as our Indians have manifested quite 
a spirit of improvement, and land in our immediate vicin- 
ity is being prized. We have now a little over three 
acres in all, belonging to the mission. We have, howev- 
er, not planted our new ground, as we have nothing to 
put into it as yet. 

"On our arrival here, I commenced the study of the syl- 
labic character, and the Cree language. In two months 
I was able to read the morning service in Cree, written 
in this character. For three or four months I have 
been praying publicly in this language, and as we have a 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 



339 



large number of Indians around us, I have occasion to 
converse with them from twenty to fifty times a day. I 
feel that, under these circumstances, to be compelled to 
use an interpreter would be an intolerable burden. It 
has taken much of my time to oversee the work we have 
done. In consequence of the kind of material we had to 
work with, I have found it necessary to be almost con- 
stantly present, and then I would not only tell how it 
should be done, but take hold and help. Thus I have 
worked at plowing, planting, fencing, ditching, grubbing 
up stumps and roots. We have a pretty good garden, 
and I have attended to that mainly myself. Early this 
spring I made, nearly all alone, two small boats that we 
needed for the mission, &c. 

"I expect to visit Berrin River soon. This will take me 
from home about two weeks. I am happy to say we are 
all in usual health. Mrs. H. has not suffered from the ef- 
fects of this climat e, as she did from that of Lake Superi- 
or. We have additions to our number from time to 
time. A short time since, Adam Moody came and 
wished to join us. This man had got some knowledge of 
Christianity from the Church missionaries at Red River, 
and when Br. Rundle arrived here in 1840, he found 
Adam exhorting the Indians to be Christians. He is de- 
cidedly a man of talent, but some years ago stopped 
short in religion. He wishes to try again. One of the 
Company's servants, an intelligent watchman, and an 
Indian, have joined us within the last week or so. 

"I have just returned from a visit to Berlin's River. 
The distance we travelled is about 260 miles. We spent 
three days with a company of most wretchedly degraded 
savages. We learned many particulars concerning them, 



340 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



and our prospects of doing them good. I baptized two 
children of a member of ours residing at the place, and 
a few of the Indians expressed a desire to become Chris- 
tians, and promised to visit me at this place soon. I saw 
some of those Indians last summer, and promised them 
a visit this season. Br. Ryerson also advised me to visit 
them. I need not remind you how necessary it is for us 
to be particular in keeping any engagements we make 
with the Indians. We used our own small boat ; two 
good brethren accompanied me, to whom I paid one 
pound each for the trip, besides furnishing them. At the 
present time our men are away in the Company's service, 
taking furs to, and bringing from, York Factory, so that 
our congregations are smaller than usual. 

"We have done what we could in the way of garden- 
ing, and raising our supplies, but an army of caterpillars 
has destroyed everything in all this region of country, 
except potatoes, and them very much. I had one and 
three-quarters of an acre of barley, with turnips, one 
thousand fine cabbages, &c, but not one spire of barley, 
or a cabbage, is to be seen ; all, all is gone. The like 
was never heard of here. We are not anxious in regard 
to the amount of salary, but I am urgent that the Com- 
mittee should fix the amount on some uniform scale. 
We are expected to abound in works of charity; for 
instance, on our arrival, we found eighteen pounds of 
tea among the groceries furnished by the Company. We 
have not used a particle of it except for the male teacher, 
and yet it is all gone. We have a large population 
around us, so this old woman and that would send for 
upesees, it did them so much good. 

"We should be furnished with some simple medicines, 



REV. ALYIN TOREY. 



341 



for we are constantly applied to for them. I am anxious 
to save the Society from certain expenses as soon as it 
can be done with safety. I feel perfectly content with 
the appropriations made for our salaries. It is as near 
equal as earthly things can well be made. It will, how- 
ever, require close economy for us to make the year's 
end meet with it. The customs and circumstances of 
the country render it necessary for us to have more ser- 
vant's hire than in Canada. I think it very necessary 
that all our missionaries in this country should be strict 
temperance men. We are in usual health and spirits. 

"July 26. — I write to acknowledge the receipt of your 
letter by the hands of Br. Woolsey, who arrived, with 
Br. Steinhaur, safely this evening, and will leave in a day 
or two for their appointed field of labor. It is easier to 
come from Canada to this place, than to go from here to 
Edmonton. Thomas Huklburt." 

We add two more letters illustrative of Missionary 
life in those high northern latitudes : 

"Oxford House, Jackson's Bat, ) 
June 7th, 1855. j 

"You will have been aware by this time, that we 
arrived here on the 21st of August of last year, and at 
that time we only found one family on the mission ; the rest 
had dispersed abroad on different parts of the Lake and 
other places, to catch fish and game. The general aspect 
of affairs was far from pleasing. The house was barely 
habitable, even at that period of the year, and the church 
scarely fit to perform Divine service in. Very little had 
been done to improve the general aspect of the place'. 
The potatoes that Mr. Steinhaur had planted, in conse- 



342 



AUTOBIOGKAPHY 0> 



quence of his removal to 'Norway House,' had been 
greatly neglected, the consequence was, that where we 
ought to have had one hundred bushels, we did not get 
near half that quantity, and these had not ripened when 
we had to dig them to secure them from the frost. The 
place, however, is 'beautiful for situation,' and with some 
labor and a little expense, can be made all that is desira- 
ble m these hyperborean regions. Since my arrival, I 
have been excedingly busy in fitting up the interior of 
the house, and in making several articles of furniture. 

"The house, which is built with logs, and filled in with 
clay, was penetrated by every shower of rain, and the 
clay washed down on the floors, and everything else that 
happened to be in the way; added to which, it was liter- 
ally swarming with mice, so that both our little daughter 
and the girl were bitten by them while asleep, and during 
my absence to York factory, Mrs. B. was obliged to keep 
candles burning in order to get any sleep. Not being 
able to procure a carpenter, I had to purchase a few 
tools and set to work in good earnest, and I can say 
most conscientiously, I never worked harder in my life • 
but I have done it cheerfully, knowing by experience 
that the Indians are more apt to learn by example than 
by precept. The house is now comfortable, as far as the 
small size of it will allow, and the extremely severe win- 
ter has been passed in comparative comfort as far as the 
cold was concerned. 

The place, as I have already stated to you, was exceed- 
ingly bare of furniture, but I have made during the 
winter, two very good beds, one sofa, a good side- 
board, a chest of drawers, a table, and several other use- 
ful articles. Besides which, with the assistance of the 



REV. AL YIN TOEKY. 



343 



men I have hired, and the school-master, I have got a 
good fish house erected, 18 by 16, for which we have had 
to get out all the timber. I have also got about one 
thousand boards of various sorts sawed and brought on 
to the premises, also the frame timber for a school- 
master's house 26 by 18 ; the same for another building, 
which we require as a store-house ; ice-house and dairy, 
24 by 13 ; also, enough for the addition of two wings to 
the dwelling house, each 16 by 14, and an excellent light 
clench work-boat 16 feet long, very nearly fit to launch, 
and which could not be purchased in Canada, exclusive 
of the sails, for less than £16. This, also, I have entirely 
built myself. 

"On my arrival from York factory, I found that several 
Indians had returned, and from that time until the hunt- 
ing season arrived, we had about twenty-five families on 
the mission. Two new houses have since then been 
built, and other Indians are preparing to build this sea- 
son. Their attendance on the means of grace was good, 
scarcely one remaining away on these occasions. 

"We have not been able to commence a school as yet, 
partly from the want of suitable and necessary books, of 
which, indeed, we have none ; but principally from the 
fact, that the fishing was a complete failure, so that the 
Indians were under the necessity of taking away their 
wives and children, to prevent them from starving. 
Indeed, so extreme were the wants of many of them, 
that we have seen them cook the entrails of fish and rab- 
bits, and other disgusting garbage, to keep body and soul 
together. 

I am thankful, however, that no other evil conse- 
quences of the scarcity have come to our knowledge. I 



344 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



find that we shall have no difficulties in establishing a 
mission here. In this country, in consequence of its 
norther latitude, and long winters, (the lake is now, 
June 1th, partly covered with ice,) the Indians must be 
principally dependent upon their hunting for their sub- 
sistence, as nothing but a few vegetables can be raided 
The consequence is, that they are necessarily absent from 
the mission nearly seven months of the year, vrith the 
exception of occasional visits. 

"At Xorway House they have an annual examination 
of the School, when considerable sums are collected from 
the gentlemen of the company, which are laid out in suit, 
able clothing for the children; but here, in consequence 
ot our isolated position, being quite out of the line of 
travel, we have no such resources, and unless we can pro- 
cure articles of clothing suitable for children of both 
sexes from three to ten years of age, we shall never be 
able to keep anything like a school in operation. But if 
vre had these little aids, we should soon have a <, 0 od 
School, as I think we could easily collect from sixty to 
seventy scholars, 

'•In conclusion, let me say, that we never more fully felt 
the need of the prayers of the faithful than now ; and I 
teel confident that if our case be fully brought before the 
Church, that we shall not fail in securing the empathy 
and prayers of its members. Here we have no christian 
commumon, no one to converse with or consult, whatever 
difficulties may arise, and in case of danserous illness no 
medical aid to be obtained within two hundred mile. 
But our trust is in God whose mercy and aid never fail. 

"R. Beooketg." 



REV. ALVIX TOERY, 



345 



"Lac-La-Plixe, Fort Frances, ) 
July 4th, 1855. [ 
_ " As Sir George Simpson will pass here, I write a few 
lines beforehand, in order to fulfill my promise, which I 
mentioned last winter in my letter. Early in the spring 
I visited the River Indians, and held a consultation with 
them in reference to estabhshing a mission at the Mu- 
nido Rapids. Some of them were willing, but those who 
appeared to have the most influence opposed the object. 

"The Indians from different parts have been tenting 
near this fort for several days, and performed their cus- 
toms of metaisms, dancing with a human scalp, war- 
whoop, the pretended intercourse with the spirits of 
animals, and gambling. They are aware of the service 
which I am kindly allowed to hold every Sabbath in one 
of the largest rooms in the fort, but they do not attend. 
The only course I pursue is to speak to them one by 
one ; and I perceive that several would embrace Chris- 
tianity if they were not intimidated by the principal 
metas, who get clothing from their fellow Indians by 
initiating them into the customs, and telling pretended 
revelations successively. I learn that they do these 
things every year in the month of June ; hence their 
combination against receiving instruction from mission- 
aries. 

"I know not the number of Indians that have been 
tenting here, the greater part of whom have left for the 
American territory, to receive their first payment for the 
lands which they have surrendered. The chief of this 
band was the one who threatened me not to speak to his 
young men last year, but he was quite low this summer, 
for he is under the displeasure of his band, on account of 



346 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



their lands in the American territory. Though they 
know my sayings against their deceptive and barbarous 
customs, yet they have not acted rudely towards me, as I 
expected, when so many were tenting on the Portage. 
On one occasion several of them came into the yard of 
the fort naked, variously daubed with veraiillion, oxide 
of iron, and clay, with guns and tomahawks, and half 
drums. I asked one of the party what they were going 
to do. 'To perform one of our customs,' said he. It was 
the war-dance, war-whoop, &c. They performed this 
three several times this summer. It is a begging custom, 
but I do not favor it. Allen Salt." 

The rapidity with which the news of the great 
work of God among the Six Nations, spread to the 
west and north-west among the Indians of that 
country is surprising, when we take into account the 
fact that they have no regular methods of conveying 
intelligence from one nation to another ; but to 
Indians, religious news, or anything concerning the 
will of the Great Spirit towards them, is of great im- 
portance in their estimation, and when couched in the 
language generally used to describe such events, it 
acquired great interest in their eyes, and was among 
the items of news of greatest importance, when they 
met around their camp-fires or mingled with each 
other in their councils. In this way, the news of what 
the Great Spirit was doing for Indians in Canada, 
soon traversed the vast plains of the West, crossed 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 347 

the Kocky Mountains and reached the Flathead Indi- 
ans upon the coast of the Pacific. 

Of such importance was this intelligence to them, 
that they immediately called a general council of their 
nation, and after mature deliberation they appointed 
four of their most distinguished chiefs, renowned for 
their wisdom and prudence, to make a journey to St, 
Louis, where lived Col. Clarke, a man who had been 
among them, and by his honorable conduct had won 
their esteem and confidence. They started upon their 
long and toilsome journey of three thousand miles 
and over, through swamps and over mountains, cross- 
ing trackless plains and journeying through hostile 
countries, until they reached the place of their des- 
tination. Here they found their friend, Col. Clarke, 
who welcomed them to his house and hospitable 
board, and treated them with the attention due to 
their rank. They told him the object of their journey, 
how they had heard that the. Great Good Spirit had 
sent a Book by the hands of the white man, to their 
brethren towards the rising of the sun, that this Book 
told them of the will of the Great Spirit in regard to 
their manner of living and worshiping, that their 
brethren who had received it, had now become very 
wise and happy, and they concluded by requesting 
Col. Clarke to send them a white man with this great 



348 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Book, that they too might listen to the words of the 
Great Spirit and become wise and happy. 

The Colonel assured them that he would use all his 
influence to obtain what they so anxiously desired, and 
invited them to stay with him several weeks, until 
they should recover from the fatigues of their journey. 
They did so, but two of them were taken ill while at 
his house and died. The Colonel, according to his 
promise, published a call to the Churches of the 
United States, shortly after my return from Canada, 
stating the particulars of his interview with the Flat- 
head chiefs, and asking them to furnish what was so 
loudly called for. This went the rounds of the press 
in the States, and though thousands of ministers, 
commissioned from on high to preach the Gospel to 
all nations, read the appeal, and saw before them the 
door opened wide for the introduction of the Gospel 
and the evangelization of thousands of a benighted 
race of fellow mortals, yet but one of all that host of 
God's elect, felt constrained to leave his home and 
friends and brave the perils of a wilderness, to carry 
the tidings of a crucified Savior to those waiting thou- 
sands. 

The Rev. Jason Lee, of one of the eastern Confer- 
ences of the M. E. Church, felt constrained to take his 
life in his hand, and to go to that distant land to carry 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 349 

the tidings of mercy and salvation to those who, 
through the order of Providence, had so ardently de- 
sired it. With a travelling companion he started 
across the continent, and after a long and toilsome 
journey, reached the nation of Flatheads, where his 
labors were abundantly blessed. This was the com- 
mencement, not only of that extensive mission of the 
Pacific, but also of the republic of Oregon. 

In the year 1819, in consequence of a grant made 
by government, of one hundred acres of land to any 
one who would move into the new country back of the 
old settlements in the Oanadas, and commence a farm 
by building and planting, there was a great emigration 
from the European countries and the older settlements 
of the Canadas. These formed the new townships 
where I travelled the first years of my stay in Canada. 
The oak plains along the rivers were soon taken up, and 
crops were easily put into the ground, as they had only 
to girdle the trees that were scattered thinly over the 
country, and thus cause them to die, when they could 
fell them at their leisure. 

Kough shanties, or small log houses, were put up to 
screen them from the inclemency of the weather, and 
then they awaited the ripening of their crops with 
contentment. Among these I labored, often tying 
my horse to a tree as I dispensed the Word of Life 



^ U AUTGBIOGEAPHY OF 

to those who, while in their native land, listened to 
the regular preaching of a well settled country, but 
who now were deprived of all means of grace, and, 
like sheep without a shepherd, wandered unwatched 
and uncared for. 

Where the city of London now stands, and in the 
surrounding country, I travelled much, and had the 
pleasure of forming the first societies ever established 
in those parts. Hundreds of persons who had grown 
up to manhood within sound of the gospel, and had 
remained unconcerned about their soul's welfare, though 
the children of many prayers, now greeted the appear- 
ance of a minister with tears of joy, and listened with 
attention to his words. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Keturn home — Incidents — Camp-meeting at Lebanon — Sacred associa- 
tions—Death of a Son— Retrospection— On the Rock— Joyons Pros- 
pect. 

On my return from Canada, I attended a camp- 
meeting near Geneva— found the people encamped in 
the grove, but not as devotional as formerly on such 
occasions. However, some good was done. I returned 
by the head of Seneca Lake and stopped at Mr. 
Mathews, where I was taken sick, the fatigues of my 
long journey to Canada being too much for my broken 
down constitution. I was detained with this kind 
family several days. May the Lord reward them a 
hundred fold in this life, and in the world to come, with 
life everlasting. On the following Sunday I preached in 
the Pokeville church. Thirty-two years had rolled 
away since I had preached in this place. Then we had 
no church, but preached in a school house. 

Two brothers, Caleb and Chauncy Smith, have re- 
sided in this society forty or fifty years, and have been 
leading members of the Church. The two years I 
travelled Ulysses circuit, Br. Caleb was the leading 



352 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



circuit steward, and Br. Chauncy was class-leader. I 
always called them "Caleb and Joshua/' for, like them 
of old, they were always leading on the sacramental 
host of God's elect to victory. May they finish their 
course with joy, cross the Jordan of Death trium- 
phantly, and enter into the rest above, where I hope 
to greet them, and all the good brothers and sisters of 
Hector. 

Between Cayuga and Seneca Lakes, I still find many 
old friends who are now among the most able and 
influential of the land. Many whose homes formed a 
resting place for me while cultivating Immanuel's land, 
are still living, surrounded by children who have joined 
in the way their fathers trod, and many who have 
passed on before, have left to their children the legacy 
of a good example, and an unwavering trust in God. 
May they profit by their parents' example, and so live 
while on earth, as to meet with them above. 

I reached home after an absence of two months ; 
found my family comfortably well. My eldest son had 
been better during my absence, than for two years 
previous. 

After a short rest, I attended a camp-meeting held 
at Lebanon, the home of my boyhood. Many associ- 
ations connected with this part of the country, render it 
peculiarly interesting to me. But a few miles from 



REV. ALVIN TORRY. 353 

this camp-ground, is the place where, more than fifty 
years ago, the venerable Eben White presided at a 
similar meeting. I was but a small boy at that time ; 
my father and mother were there, and I well remem- 
ber the manner in which the Lord manifested himself 
to his people in all his fullness, and where the slain of 
the Lord were in the camp. I never think of that 
meeting without a thrill of emotion. Many times 
since then, while passing that consecrated spot, have 
I hitched my horse, and walked over the ground, hal- 
lowed by so many associations, and as I wiped the 
falling tear from my eyes, I have lifted up my heart 
in prayer to God, asking for a more full return of those 
early scenes in our meetings at the present day. Here 
also repose the remains of my honored father, my eldest 
brother, his wife and only daughter, all of whom, I 
hope and trust, have made heaven their home. 

In this neighborhood lived my first class-leader, J. 
Hitchcock, who, for deep piety and sound judgment, 
was unsurpassed by any around him. Br. H. was 
among the first to open his doors to Methodist preach- 
ing, and the weary itinerant always found a welcome 
at his table. Years have rolled by since these vet- 
erans left the Church militant for their home above. 
And may all their children — children of many prayers, 
see to it that they fail not in meeting their honored 
parents in heaven. 



autobiography of 

October 28th, our dear but much afflicted son, 
passed away from earth to join the ransomed host 
above. He was a child of great promise, learning 
easily and rapidly anything that was taught him. He 
was religiously inclined from his infancy, and when he 
first mingled with other children at common schools, 
he acted the part of a little missionary, so shocked 
was he at their wickedness, and so anxious was he to 
reform them. At the age of sixteen he experienced 
religion, and from that time forward lived a devoted 
life. He had many trials, temptations, and conflicts 
to endure, and from the peculiar nature of his disease, 
was debarred from many of the privileges commonly 
enjoyed by Christians, but his trust was in the Lord, 
and to him he went with all his troubles, his griefs and 
fears. His sufferings were great at times, seeming 
almost beyond physical endurance. For a few years 
before his death, his mental faculties much of the 
time were shrouded in the gloom of night, but at 
times the clouds would break away, and the flashing 
eye, and animated countenance, told that reason did 
but slumber. At such times much of his conversation 
was his love to God, and of the unutterable love that 
filled his soul. The Lord was merciful to him, and 
during his last -days, suffered not the tempter to come 
nigh unto him. During his last moments, he was 



KEV. ALVIN TOERY. 



355 



unconscious of the approach of death, but we know 
the Lord took him to himself, and that now he reigns 
in an eternity of joy. 

# 

Best, gentle sleeper, rest 
From all thy pain and anguish deep ; 
For thou art now among the blest, 
No more by sin or grief oppressed, 
But hushed in quiet sleep. 

In surveying my past life, I see many instances 
where I have failed to accomplish for God what I most 
earnestly desired to. I see I lacked that faith the 
ancients had, who "subdued kingdoms, wrought right- 
eousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of 
.lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge 
of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, 
waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of 
the aliens." Had I been more fully imbued with the 
spirit of the blessed Jesus, how much more good I 
might have done to my dying fellow men, with whom 
I have been associated during the past forty-five years 
of my ministry. How much better I could have 
braved the storms and ills of life, and ascended higher 
in the kingdom of grace, to inhale the breezes coming 
fresh from the. throne of God and the Lamb. My 
daily prayer to God is, that he will pardon all my sins, 
both of omission and commission, and blot them for- 
ever from the book of his remembrance ; that he will 
accept of me as his adopted son forever. 



356 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

My trust is in him ; I feel that my faith rests on 
the atonement ; and I believe that the blood of Jesus 
Christ is sufficient to make a full and complete atone- 
ment for all sin, and to cleanse from all unrighteous- 
ness. Its healing power I have felt for fifty years, 
and I know that his precious blood avails for me at 
the mercy seat of God on high. I know I have 
entrance into the holy of holies by faith and humble 
prayer, and I can now say, "One thing have I desired 
of the Lord, and that will I seek after, that I may 
dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my 
life, to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to enquire 
in his temple. In the time of trouble he shall hide 
me in his pavilion : in the secret of his tabernacle 
shall he hide me ; he shall set me upon a rock. And 
now shall my head be lifted up above mine enemies 
round about me : therefore will I offer in his taber- 
nacle sacrifices of joy : I will sing, yea, I will sing 
praises unto the Lord. For I know the law of the 
Lord is perfect, converting the soul : the testimony 
of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple. The 
statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart. 
The commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening 
the eyes. The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring 
forever : the judgments of the Lord are true, and 
righteous altogether. More to be desired are they 



REV. ALVIN TORRT, 357 

than gold : yea, than much fine gold ; sweeter also than 
honey, and the honey-comb. Moreover, by them is 
thy servant warned : and in keeping of them is great 
reward." 

And now, dear reader, I must close. In writing these 
incidents of my life, I have selected such as I thought 
were most marked with the special providence God, in 
showing how the Lord has blessed my feeble labors in 
trying to bring souls to Christ. I cannot expect to 
stay many years more with the Church militant, for 
already the frosts of sixty-five winters have passed 
over my head, and my weather-beaten bark is nearing 
the heavenly port. After braving a few more of the 
storms and ills of this life, if I hold on to the Holy 
Bible as my compass and chart, with an undying 
grasp, and keep Christ Jesus at the helm, amid the 
roaring tempest and the foaming billows as they roll 
darkly over me, I shall escape the rocks and quick- 
sands, and safely moor my bark in the harbor above, 
for my anchor already is dropped within the vail, and 
the light of the celestial city breaks in upon my vision. 
Until my Lord says, "come/' I will stay on board the 
old ship Zion, for she is sure of the harbor, and I soon 
shall join in the song of the ransomed, 'mid the bright 
mansions where immortal friendship blooms in perfec- 
tion. In the following beautiful lines, from one of 
our poets, the reader has the language of my heart : 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

"I lore thy kingdom, Lord, 

The house of thine abode, 
The Church our blessed Redeemer saved, 

With his own precious blood. 

"I love thy Church, O God ! 

Her walls before thee stand, 
Dear as the apple of thine eye, 

And graven on thy hand. 

"F or her my tears shall fall ; 

For her my prayers ascend ; 
To her my toils and cares be given, 

Till toils and cares shall end. 

"Beyond my highest joy, 

I prize her heavenly ways • 
Her sweet communion, solemn vows 

Her hymns of love and praise. ' 

"Sure as thy truth shall last, 

To Zion shall be given, 
The brighter glories earth can yield 

And brighter bliss of heaven." ' 





* 4 c> • l^P-b^o 



4 O. 



1* 



Y » 0 



O, * O „ u 



C ° " ° « ^ 



* /^fev ^ ^ 





~~ "V^" N. MANCHESTER, 
INDIANA 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




0 024 472 978 2 



